Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Subtlety Is Key
Discovery

Sasuke glanced up from where he was sharpening his kunai, watching silently as four men he didn’t recognize walked into the small establishment. From the way they were shoving and ribbing each other, he knew they were going to be trouble before they were even served.

The restaurant served as a neutral ground for Doms and Subs, a place where they could grab a drink or a meal, feel each other out, and decide whether they wanted to agree to play together. There weren’t very many ‘safe space’ establishments, but Konoha was one of the first villages to open one. Tsunade had seen firsthand how the health of their shinobi was directly tied to the strength of the village as a whole and once she became Hokage, she began plans for the restaurant.

Though, restaurant wasn’t quite the right word, but neither was it a brothel.

The first floor served as a bar and restaurant with tables and booths available to fit just two people or small groups. In the middle of the tables was a couch and a few oversized chairs where informative talks were sometimes given or for those partners who wished to engage in full exhibitionism. Toward the back of the first floor were partially secluded booths since some Doms and Subs enjoyed a lower level of exhibitionism or just more privacy to talk.

To the right of the bar was a set of stairs that led upstairs to the private rooms that could be rented for couples to engage in sexual activity together, or just have some quietude. Sasuke had never been in those rooms, his main job was keeping the riffraff out before they made it up those stairs and he was very good at his job, even if sometimes it was rather mundane.

Most of the time, nights ran smoothly without any concerns for safety, but there had been enough reports about Doms abusing their commands that the Hokage had begun rotating shinobi guards to handle any unruly Doms. It was Sasuke’s, and any other bodyguard’s, job to keep an eye on anyone who looked like they’d be troublemakers and stop them from taking advantage of a Sub.

And the four that just walked in looked like trouble.

The way their eyes raked over any individual wearing a white collar—a sign of being an unattached Sub—and the lewd comments they made to each other as they walked over to the bar to order a drink, every cell exuded trouble for Sasuke. Unfortunately, he couldn’t do anything until they tried something and so he could only watch from where he sat in his corner for now. Cape draped around his shoulders, he held the whetstone in one hand and the kunai in the other as he finished sharpening it while his eyes remained riveted on the Doms.

It didn’t take long for the leader to break off from the group and approach one of the Subs there, and Sasuke immediately recognized the midnight blue bob before Hinata even turned her face enough for Sasuke to see it. He frowned, of course these idiots were going to pick one of the most submissive of Subs to prey upon, Hinata was already shaking even as she blushed prettily at whatever the Dom said.

He glanced around the restaurant, picking up on the atmospheric change that had grown chilly—Hinata might be easy prey, but she was kind and such a good Sub that she was in high demand by the Doms, and they were collectively protective of her. The fact that she was still wearing a white collar baffled Sasuke because he knew she had been offered contracts before, but she always turned them down. She still played though and was a regular at Mum’s The Word.

The Dom gestured his other friends over, none of them seeming to notice the growing chill in the air as Sasuke fluidly stood up. Those who were regulars here knew to watch for him and the patron-Doms immediately relaxed as they saw Sasuke walking toward Hinata’s table, the kunai he just finished sharpening lazily spinning around his finger.

“Come on, sweetheart,” the Dom crooned, “let us buy you a drink and then we can all go and play.”

“N-no thank you,” Hinata squeaked, shrinking down into her chair as the Doms increased their dominating presence, “I don’t play w-with more than one Dom.”

“You don’t know you don’t like it until you’ve tried it,” he pushed, using his pointer finger to tilt Hinata’s chin up and making eye contact, “Say yes.”

Hinata whimpered, the command rolling over her and causing her to shiver as she tried to refuse the Dom’s order. “Y…Ye—”

Sasuke grabbed the man’s wrist, slamming it to the table and then pinning it there with his kunai, “Get out,” he growled, glowering darkly at the man as his lackeys jumped back in shock. “We don’t allow our Subs to be abused here. Apologize.”

“What?” the unknown Dom snarled before he grew pale beneath the lethal glare that was bleeding into claret Sharingan. “I ain’t apologizing t-to…” His eyes dropped down to where pain was beginning to radiate from his hand, shock setting in at seeing his hand impaled before he began screaming, “What the hell are you doing?!”

Sasuke kept his hand on the handle, pushing it just a few centimeters deeper into the table, but the widening blade of the kunai scraping against bone had the Dom sobbing. He stared dispassionately at the man as he ordered, again, “Apologize to her.”

He stupidly yanked his hand, his skin tearing and blood spurting onto the table as he let out another scream, this time in anguish.

He twisted the blade, watching the Dom quiver as the kunai pushed his metacarpals apart, “I won’t ask nicely again.”

“I-I’m sorry,” he gasped as tears trailed down his cheeks. “Sorry, so sorry.”

“Tell her she did well.”

“What?”

Sasuke idly slipped another kunai from the pouch on his back hip, flashing it in the Dom’s face, “Praise her, you piece of shit Dom before I cut your tongue out and make you unable to give another command ever again.”

He groaned as Sasuke continued to ever so slowly twist the blade, more blood pooling beneath his hand, “G-good girl,” he stuttered, looking up long enough to make eye contact with Hinata and repeat the words, “good girl.”

“Don’t come back here ever again,” Sasuke snarled as he yanked the kunai free and the man collapsed onto the floor, holding his injured hand to his stomach. “You won’t get a second warning,” he swept his icy glare to the other three Doms, “that goes for you three as well. Your kind of Doms aren’t welcome here.”

They grabbed their injured comrade and dragged him out of the restaurant as Hinata sat shivering in front of the bloodied table. Her pupils were slightly dilated, and her lips parted as she tried to mouth something and Sasuke cursed beneath his breath—she was beginning to spiral for trying to deny a Dom’s command even though he made that idiotic Dom praise her.

“Kurenai,” he snapped, looking over where one of the more experienced Doms was, “I know you have a Sub, but she needs someone experienced with rebound to play with her now.”

The jonin instructor pursed her lips at the disrespectful tone, but as she assessed the situation, it was quite obvious that Hinata was spiraling.  She was in desperate need of some gentle, non-sexual play that would stop her from experiencing Sub-Drop and as one of the most experienced Doms, she was the best choice. She looked down at where Asuma knelt between her legs, his head resting comfortably on her thigh, and carded her fingernails through his hair, “Is it all right with you, pet?”

That such a strong jonin like Asuma was a Sub came as quite a shock to Sasuke when he first saw them in the club together. He hadn’t believed it until he saw Asuma submit to Kurenai and writhe in pleasure at her commands, but watching the married couple play with such great care and trust between them set an example to all patrons. While there was no reason for them to come to the club as they were exclusive play partners, they often visited to help guide and answer questions for newcomers.

Asuma glanced at Hinata before he slowly stood up, dropping a kiss on Kurenai’s lips and smiling at her, “Yeah, she needs it. I need a smoke break anyway.”

“Just one, Asuma,” she warned, though there was no command in her tone, and Asuma waved nonchalantly over his shoulder. Kurenai’s attention snapped to Hinata as she crossed the room and immediately wrapped an arm gently around the Sub’s shoulders, pulling Hinata against her body. “Good job, Hinata,” she crooned softly as Hinata deflated into her embrace, “you did so well, you deserve a reward. Would you like one?”

She nodded, unable to speak still, but the affirmative sign was all Kurenai needed to begin a play session and she carefully led Hinata toward one of the semi-private booths. He frowned at the way Hinata had to be supported, but he knew could relax knowing the Sub was in good hands now. He watched them until they disappeared before looking down at the bloody table—he was most likely going to pay for that out of his salary.

He sighed as he wiped the blood of his kunai on his pant leg, scowling down at the newly knicked edge that he had just sharpened. His hand shook briefly, and Sasuke tightened his hold around the kunai as he slowly looked around the room at the onlookers. “Tch,” he scowled, closing his eyes briefly as he deactivated his Sharingan before storming away, whispers following him.

“I’d love it if he’d command me,” a tittering giggle went up from a group of young girls—too young to be involved with any hard play, but old enough to understand their secondary genders and the needs that came with them.

“That’s Uchiha Sasuke, he’s one of the bodyguards assigned by our Hokage to make sure any Sub who visits us is safe,” one of the regular Doms spoke up, using the opening to get closer, “but he never plays here.”

“What, you can’t tell me he’s normal with that aura!”

“Oh, he’s a Dom,” the man continued as he took a seat between two Subs, “and such a strong Dom that he can even stop other Doms, but he refuses to play.”

“Maybe he has a contract with a Sub already,” someone whispered as Sasuke walked past them.

A dreamy sigh caught Sasuke’s ear, “His Sub is so lucky.”

Sasuke grit his teeth, he was used to this kind of talk every time he had to step in and handle a pigheaded Dom, but he hated it all the same. He did his best to remain inconspicuous in the corner, but he regularly had Subs approaching him to ask if he’d like to talk and maybe play. At least he could easily refuse with the simple excuse that he was working, but sometimes Subs would wait until he was off work to pursue him. It was common knowledge he didn’t play, but that didn’t seem to matter to some Subs.

“I don’t think he has a contractual partner,” one of the Doms murmured as Sasuke disappeared beyond the Employee’s Only door—whatever else she was saying was lost to the barrier.

He stalked past the storage area to the backroom where the manager’s office was and knocked rigidly. “Come in,” the manager, Tsume, answered and Sasuke slipped inside. “I’ve already heard what happened from Raidou and I already called to request backup.”

“I don’t need backup,” Sasuke said monotonously, keeping his emotions fully under lock and key, “the Dom has already been removed from the premise.”

“Sasuke, you stabbed a civilian through the hand.”

“He as a Dom abusing his power to pressure a Sub into agreeing to something she already refused,” he argued with a click of his tongue. “He almost caused Hinata to Drop, he’s lucky he didn’t lose his hand altogether.”

Tsume looked him up and down, leaning back in the chair she was occupying and crossing her arms over her chest, “You don’t look good, Sasuke. How long has it been since you last played?”

“That’s none of your business,” Sasuke hissed, his expression immediately shuttering.

“It is my business when it’s affecting my business.”

“My play, or lack thereof, has never affected my work.”

“Sasuke, as your employer, I’m more than happy with your work, but as a mother of a boy your age, I’m concerned about your well-being.” Sasuke scowled at the worry in her voice and Tsume just sighed with a shake of her head. “I’m certain you’ve received the proper education on how important it is to play for Doms and Subs, if you don’t, it will increase the stress on your body until you experience a Drop—and don’t think Doms can’t.”

He remained silent because no, he hadn’t received the proper education on how it works. He had discovered his secondary gender while under Orochimaru’s tutelage and he wasn’t about to let that twisted Sannin know if he could help it. He successfully hid that side by taking enough suppressants so that he didn’t respond to a Sub’s cloying aura or a Dom’s dominating presence, stamping down the damned secondary gender until Orochimaru was convinced that he was neither.

And once he returned to Konoha, no one asked if he received a proper education regarding the secondary genders and Sasuke saw no reason to correct them. He continued to take his suppressants and live normally, because playing with someone meant trusting that person enough to be vulnerable to them and Sasuke wasn’t that trusting with anyone. He kept everyone at arm’s length and was tight-lipped about his private life, letting others infer whatever the hell they wanted to as long as they left him alone in the end.

“If there’s nothing else, I’ll return to my post.”

“No, you’re done for the night,” Tsume said, voice hard and just daring Sasuke to question her. “When I requested backup, I told the Hokage’s office I needed a replacement for you. I’m sure they’re already here. I’ll give you one of the private rooms to use if you don’t want anyone to see you play, just tell me what Sub you’re interested in and I’ll see if they want to play with you too. I really am concerned for your well-being.”

Beneath the surface, Sasuke seethed even though he kept his expression carefully blank. He had never been released from duty before and certainly not for such an asinine reason as doing his job. “I don’t want nor need a room.”

“Sasuke, you’re shaking,” she pointed out as Sasuke vainly tried to tuck his arm beneath his cloak so the tremor was hidden. She pursed her lips, annoyance prevalent, and sighed in exasperation, “We’ve had this conversation more than once and I’ve let it slide plenty of times, but I can’t overlook this anymore. I won’t allow you to work here until I have a medic’s note saying you’re fit to work.”

He snarled as he turned on his heel and stormed out of the office, it wasn’t like he needed to work, he had plenty of money saved up from his missions as well as the Uchiha clan coffers, but working kept his mind and skills sharp. More than that, he enjoyed working at the establishment—it might not call for the best of his skills, but that he could protect those in their society who couldn’t protect themselves made him feel good. And that was something he wasn’t used to.

He was practically the sole bodyguard for Mum’s The Word and his vigilance is what kept the establishment’s reputation good. That Doms and Subs traveled from surrounding towns and villages to seek a mutual agreement spoke for itself, but Sasuke’s own reputation was half the draw as well—many Subs came to entice the last Uchiha into play, and maybe something more, but none had succeeded. He had no interest in giving into the needs of his secondary gender and regularly took suppressants to control his symptoms.

“Hey, Sasuke!” a voice called, and Sasuke glanced to his left where Naruto and Kiba were standing. Naruto had grown over the years, no longer was he shorter and weaker than him or the gangly teen he remembered meeting for the first time after three years when he was still beneath Orochimaru’s command. They had reached the same height, but Naruto had filled out more than him, gaining muscle and broad shoulders that Sasuke couldn’t get no matter how hard he trained.

Kiba whistled as he inspected the table that no one dared to clean up yet, “You just stabbed him through the hand without warning?”

“Yes,” Sasuke responded as he walked past the other two chunin to collect his things. There was no reason for him to explain, he was certain the other patrons already did it for him, and if he wasn’t going to finish his shift, then he just wanted to go home.

“Shino’s at the hospital just in case that Dom tries to cause any more trouble,” Naruto said, gaze tracking Sasuke’s movements and not missing the slight tremors that wracked Sasuke’s body. “There are plenty of witnesses ready to step up on your behalf, Sasuke—again—but you’re not usually this brutal.”

He shrugged, shouldering his pack and heading toward the entrance, “They’re not usually that abhorrent either.”

Sasuke stepped out into the cool September night, the chill immediately cooling his body down. He hadn’t even realized how hot he was feeling until a breeze immediately brought a relieved sigh to his lips. It was difficult to ignore his secondary gender when surrounded by other Doms and Subs and he made a mental note to discuss increasing his suppressant dosage, though there were the drawbacks of increased side effects as well. But that was less of a concern to him than giving into his secondary urges.

“Oi, teme,” Naruto yelled, following Sasuke before jogging when he refused to slow down. He slowed down to match Sasuke’s pace, staring at his face with a mixture of concern and confusion, “Where ya heading?”

“Home,” he said, keeping his eyes straight ahead as they walked down the deserted road. This late at night, most people were either home asleep or at a bar of some sort.

Naruto grabbed his bicep and pulled him to a stop, “Home? Sasuke, you can’t just go home when you’re like this!”

“And what exactly am I like, Naruto?” Sasuke asked darkly, roughly yanking his arm away.

“You’re pale—”

“I’m always pale.”

“Paler than usual, bastard,” he huffed in annoyance, “but like…you just look sick. You’re shaking and your eyes look bloodshot.” Naruto stepped closer, crowding Sasuke as he peered at Sasuke’s face in the dim moonlight, “You’ve got huge bags under your eyes too. When’s the last time you slept?”

“It’s none of your business,” he snarled, moving back to keep some distance between them.

“You’re my best friend, of course, it’s my business! And Sakura-chan made me memorize the signs of Dom/Sub fatigue and you’re exhibiting a lot of them.”

“Exhibiting? That’s a big word for you, dobe.”

“Shut up,” he laughed, shoving Sasuke playfully, but when Sasuke lurched away from his touch, Naruto’s brow furrowed in concern. “Hey, for real, what’s going on with you? Even on your worst days, you’re not usually this bad.”

“Nothing, I’m just tired.”

“When’s the last time you played with a Sub?”

He refused to answer, just turning down the dark alley where his apartment was located on.

“We’ve been on countless missions together, but I’ve never seen you play before.”

“I’m not into exhibitionism.”

“Then what are you into? Come on, Dom to Dom here,” he elbowed Sasuke in the ribs good-naturedly with a sly grin, but Sasuke ignored his antics as he stopped in front of his door.

He unlocked the door and stepped inside, inclining his head even as he kept his eyes focused away from those hypnotic blue eyes, “Good night, Naruto.”

“Wait, Sasuke,” Naruto put his foot between the door jamb and the door itself before Sasuke could close it.

“What?” he asked, exasperated as he looked up to lock eyes with the blonde.

“Sit.”

Before Sasuke could even comprehend the command, his body moved to obey as he sank down into a heap on the floor. The command thrummed through every nerve, his face growing flush with pride at following the Dom’s order so quickly, but as soon as Sasuke looked up into the shock on Naruto’s face, dread filled him.

“I knew it, you’re a Sub.”

Dhampir
Page 8
5/26/2023

Chapter Text

Subtlety Is Key
Anger

There had been this niggling feeling for a few months that there was something Sasuke was hiding from him, but he couldn’t prove it. Sasuke acted the same as always and he knew all about Itachi, about his time with Orochimaru, and they were often paired together for missions so he felt quite certain he knew everything there was to know.

Even more than Sasuke’s fan club, and that wasn’t easy to do.

But something about Sasuke made him want to play, even though Doms couldn’t play with each other because it wouldn’t fulfill their needs. It was like an itch he couldn’t scratch, ever-present whenever he was around Sasuke and just becoming more irksome with every passing interaction.

Naruto ignored it though; it was well-known that Sasuke was the kind of Dom that could even make other Doms back down. He was pretty sure that if he even hinted that he wanted to try playing together despite their similar secondary genders, Sasuke would most likely punch him—repeatedly—in the face until he saw the error of his ways. It was always on the tip of his tongue to ask Sasuke where he played because he had never seen Sasuke even so much as look at another Sub and he was certain the damned bastard didn’t have a play partner.

Yet when he saw Sasuke shaking after throwing a Dom out, that niggling feeling came back and pushed forward an absolutely ludicrous idea—that Sasuke was a Sub. Naruto knew it was ridiculous, Sasuke’s aura was intimidating and he had watched other Doms cower before him, but as he walked home next to his best friend, it wouldn’t go away. The dark circles beneath his eyes, the pallor of his skin, the tremors running through his body, and the overall rundown look all pointed to a Sub who wasn’t being cared for and the Dom part of himself just couldn’t ignore it.

It was a stupid thing, a ridiculous last-ditch move that would prove once and for all that Sasuke was absolutely not a Sub, except when Naruto commanded Sasuke to sit, he did it without hesitation. He watched in utter shock as Sasuke sunk down to the ground even as a dark thrill at being so immediately obeyed coursed through his body. “I knew it,” he whispered, “you’re a Sub.”

The serene look that had settled onto Sasuke’s normally blank expression disappeared beneath a look of dread as he realized just what happened, “What do you think you’re doing?”

“Sas—”

“You don’t engage in play without an agreement between participants first,” Sasuke snarled, trying to stand up but his legs refused to listen to him. “I can’t believe you would be that kind of Dom.”

“I’m not!” Naruto said, spreading his arms wide to prove he wasn’t a threat, “I-I didn’t know! It was just a guess, but I thought I was wrong, this was supposed to prove I was wrong!”

He struggled to his feet, the floaty feeling that Naruto’s command brought disappearing beneath his embarrassment and anger at being discovered, “Leave me alone, Naruto, go home now.”

“Wait, let me help you—”

“No,” he growled darkly, “I am not your Sub and I don’t need your help, or anyone’s for that matter.”

Naruto pushed his shoulder into the door, not hard enough to ram it open, but to keep Sasuke from closing it completely, “At least, just—damn it, teme,” he snapped as Sasuke bolstered the door, “just give me one damn minute!”

“Thirty seconds,” he murmured after a pregnant pause, letting the door ease open just a few inches.

“Okay, thirty seconds, that’ll be enough.” He leaned in, careful not to startle Sasuke who was warily watching him, and patted Sasuke’s head gently, “Good job, Sasuke,” he murmured before allowing himself a moment to caress glossy locks, “you did well listening to my command.”

A gentle blush dotted his cheeks, his body humming in pleasure at being praised by the Dom, and Sasuke nodded. He didn’t trust his voice nor his body to remain in his control if he allowed himself even the minutest of weaknesses to lean into the tender caress. His Sub-nature yearned to invite Naruto in and show just how good he could be, but he pinched his thigh hard enough to bruise it and keep himself from opening his mouth.

“I’ll go home now,” Naruto said reluctantly, his instincts telling him not to leave but he knew Sasuke wouldn’t invite him in and he wasn’t about to prove him right by forcing his way in. “I won’t tell anyone, but we need to talk.”

Sasuke shivered at the serious tone; it wasn’t a command, but it felt like one all the same and he nodded mutely before he closed the door. He listened with bated breath as Naruto remained outside his front door for what was only a few minutes but felt like an eternity before he heard the crunch of gravel as Naruto turned around and the footsteps faded away. He pressed his back to the door with a groaning sigh as he stared down at the tent in his pants—he was going to need a more potent suppressant.

“You’re looking better than usual.”

Sasuke glared at the old doctor; he purposely chose a doctor that was a civilian who lived in a rural part of Fire Country nowhere near Konoha so that no one would discover he was a Sub. Of course, that was rather moot now because the loudest ninja in Konoha knew his secret and even if Naruto promised not to tell anyone, he was the type to accidentally blurt out information he really shouldn’t. “I went home early and got a decent night’s sleep.”

It wasn’t an outright lie—he had gone home early and took a relaxing bath before climbing into bed, but he wouldn’t call his tossing and turning all night decent. His body refused to calm down after responding to Naruto’s command, replaying the praise he’d received for a job well done again and again and causing his cock to swell as often as it could. It was humiliating and demeaning and Sasuke loathed it, that a proud Uchiha like him would find pleasure in simpering to another made him nauseous.

“I need stronger suppressants,” he said, keeping his stoic expression in place and forcing his tone to remain even. “These aren’t working well enough.”

Dr. Takahashi leaned back in the chair and sighed, low and troubled, as he looked over the young man who had showed up in front of his clinic five years ago with a demand for suppressants. It wasn’t uncommon for newly awakened Subs or Doms to ask for them, but it was exceedingly rare that he would have a shinobi patient when he was just a civilian doctor. He hadn’t asked many questions though, not with how wary and skittish Sasuke had been; softly offering the teen the necessary suppressants and a request to return every six months for a checkup.

But most Doms and Subs eventually found play partners that kept their bodies in proper homeostasis so that they no longer needed suppressants, and he expected Sasuke to be the same way—especially considering how gorgeous the young man was. Yet Sasuke continued to come like clockwork to see him every six months for a refill of his suppressants, though recently he had been requesting stronger suppressants and now it hadn’t even been three months since he last saw him.

“Any stronger and you might permanently damage your body,” he warned, used to the dour look on his patient’s face. “The side effects are incredibly rough, you’re already at a dose that I don’t prescribe to anyone else, but why do you need stronger ones when you’re looking better?”

Sasuke opened his mouth and paused, shutting it with an audible click before he scowled at the old man, “I just do.”

“Did…” he peered closer at Sasuke’s face, taking in the healthy glow on the shinobi’s face, and smiled, “You found a partner!”

“No, I did not,” he snarled back.

“You look healthier now than I’ve ever seen you since I first met you even though I can tell you have a long way to go before your body finds the appropriate equilibrium. You need to play more with your partner—”

“I don’t have a partner!”

Dr. Takahashi blinked in surprise at the vitriol in Sasuke’s voice, perplexed at his refusal, “Did a Dom force you to play? That’s illegal, you need to report them immediately.”

Sasuke shook his head vehemently, “No, they didn’t force me. It was an accident and it was only one command, but that’s why I need the stronger suppressants. They were able to command me even with the suppressants.”

“You need a partner, not stronger suppressants, but!” he added before Sasuke could protest, “I’ll write you a short-term prescription for the stronger suppressants while you search for a play partner. You need to find someone before these inhibit your ability to work, taking them more than once a day will cause nausea, dizziness, loss of appetite, and syncope. But even taking them regularly at this strength has a high chance you’ll experience these side effects anyway.”

He pressed his lips into a thin line, obviously annoyed, but he nodded as he watched the doctor write out the prescription. He took the small paper with a slight bow, “Thank you.” Sure, he’d look for a play partner, but he already knew he wouldn’t find one anywhere because there was no one he was willing to trust that much—not even Naruto.  

He returned to Konoha a few hours later, doing his best to avoid Naruto and the talk the blonde had promised they’d have, and went straight to Sakura so she could sign off that he was fit to work. She had ranted at him about the importance of play for Doms and a few suggestions on where to find appropriate Subs, it had been a blessing in disguise that while she wrongly assumed Sasuke was a Dom, Sakura herself was neither.

Knowing that it was possible to have a platonic relationship between Dom and Sub partners but that it was almost unheard of, she had gracefully backed out of pursuing him, and Sasuke was thankful for that every day. He loved Sakura, but not in an even slightly romantic way and he had long tired of rebuffing her advances. It was possibly one of the only times he felt thankful for his secondary gender, though he wasn’t certain if having to deal with the necessary suppressants and constantly having his guard up against Doms was worth it—at least he didn’t have to deal with both.

“Am I healthy enough to work?” he asked with a sigh, interrupting Sakura’s rant about the importance of homeostasis.

She tapped her red-painted nails against her desk, her brow furrowing as she flicked her green eyes from him to the paper with his vitals, “Yes, but you should take some days off. I had to stitch that Dom back up, the damage to his hand was extensive and since he’s not a ninja, I couldn’t use his chakra channels to aide in healing him. You took it too far.”

He scowled, “Do you know what he did?”

“I do and personally, I think he deserved it for trying to force someone as sweet as Hinata to submit to him,” she paused, giving him a pointed look before adding, “but that doesn’t mean I can condone it as a doctor, Sasuke.”

“Next time I’ll just cut their tongues out,” he spat, “they can’t abuse their position if they can’t even give commands.”

Morbid glee was alight in his eyes and it made Sakura shiver. Sometimes she wondered just how sane Sasuke was, whether he hid a monster beneath the cold façade he presented to everyone else. But she had seen his gentle side at times too, and she knew he was capable of so much more than just murder and mayhem. “Find a steady partner, Sasuke, before you do go too far and get kicked off guard duty.”

While Sasuke surprisingly did enjoy guard duty, they both knew he was assigned there because he still wasn’t trusted with anything more dangerous since returning to Konoha. His skillset was certainly of a higher caliber than what a few chuunin could handle, but as he was still technically a chuunin and had been a rogue ninja at one point, he was rarely given a mission that matched his actual level.

Only when Naruto requested Sasuke’s direct participation in a mission was he allowed to leave the Fire Country, though thankfully, he was allowed to leave Konoha. He made it a habit to leave regularly for hours at a time to train, hunt, or meditate until the spies watching him were satisfied that he wasn’t doing anything underhanded. It had taken six months and growing concern about his dwindling suppressants before they stopped following him, but he had been able to keep his Sub nature a secret.

Sasuke swallowed harshly, “I’ll think about it.”

No one seemed to understand what it would mean for him if word got out that he was a Sub. That he was barely tolerated in Konoha was obvious even though it was true that some people later warmed up to him. But it wasn’t enough for him to feel comfortable enough to share that secret. He had seen firsthand too many times what a Dom could do to a Sub; a Dom could break a Sub and all it would take was a strong enough Dom commanding him to kill himself and he would be compelled to do it—caught between obeying the heinous command or breaking his psyche trying to refuse it.

Suppressants were a much better option.

“Please do,” Sakura said with a smile as she handed him the letter stating he was fit to return to work, “and let me know if you need suppressants to lessen your desires, but a steady partner would be better than finding random Subs.”

He nodded but remained silent otherwise. Unfortunately, the suppressants weren’t the same for Doms and Subs since they reacted differently to them. It would’ve been so much easier if he could’ve just received a suppressant that wasn’t noticeably for Subs, but instead, he had his own doctor to prescribe them, and Sakura believed he just refused to use suppressants to quell his desires.

With a soft thanks, Sasuke left, glancing at the time and deciding to head straight to the restaurant to at least drop off Sakura’s note. He had already taken the stronger suppressants as directed, but when he stepped inside Mums the Word, he couldn’t stop his muscles from growing taut. Any play happened in private or semi-private rooms unless otherwise announced to protect unattached Subs from accidentally receiving a command from another Dom. Though to begin play, normally eye contact had to be made between the Dom and Sub, but some Subs were exceptionally sensitive to commands.

And there were some Doms who could command a Sub even without eye contact.

There were also Subs who could ignore a Dom’s command, depending on the strength of the Dom. Sasuke was an exceptionally strong Sub and it was why he could work in such a place as an unattached Sub, but that didn’t mean he was immune to them. He could ignore them, but the more commands he overheard, the more it chipped away at his walls—and a command from a strong Dom, like Naruto, could have him submitting without a thought if he wasn’t careful. So, even though everyone believed he was a Dom, Sasuke immediately put up his walls to protect himself and looked around him.

Kiba was on guard duty from the looks of it, the chuunin standing near the entrance as he watched over the room for anything out of the ordinary. He nodded to Sasuke before walking over, “It’s been quiet tonight, but word spread about the crazy Dom who maimed another Dom over a Sub. There are a few new Subs here though,” he nodded his head toward a table in the corner where five people Sasuke didn’t recognize sat, “they’ve been asking about you.”

“Not interested,” Sasuke ground out, “I’m only here to give your mother my clearance letter from Sakura.”

“They’ve been really interested in Naruto too,” he added off-handedly, pointing to where Naruto currently sat on one of the couches surrounded by Subs vying for his attention. “Hinata might have a reputation as a perfect Sub, but Naruto’s got just as good a reputation for being an amazing Dom. I’m honestly surprised those two haven’t gotten together yet. Hinata’s smitten with him, you know.”

He pressed his lips into a thin line, he did know, and he knew about Naruto’s reputation too. Of course, he would know, he’d been working for years as the main bodyguard for the club and he’d seen Naruto at the establishment enough to see him flirt with Subs. Sasuke also knew how much Naruto respected his partners, which that, and his warm disposition, is what gained him such a glowing reputation. That was part of why he had let his guard down around Naruto even though he knew he was a Dom. He never thought Naruto would pull a random command on him and he hadn’t been prepared for it, but he was now, and he wasn’t about to let Naruto being fawned over by Subs of both sexes bother him.

“If only I was a Dom, I’d sweep Hinata off her feet,” Kiba sighed, expression wistful.

Sasuke dragged his eyes away from where Naruto was cracking jokes, “How is she?”

“Kurenai-sensei kept her from experiencing sub-drop and was able to override that other Dom’s command. She’s been told to stay away for at least a few days, if not longer, just to make sure that Dom doesn’t try to come back or linger around outside for her.”

“I can take the rest of your shift since you took mine yesterday,” he offered, already seeing Kiba shaking his head no before he even finished talking.

“Nah, I’m fine tonight, but I’m sure Ma would rather have you here than me. Apparently, I just annoy her even if I’m not doing anything except standing here, doing my job.”

He snorted amusedly and started back toward Tsume’s office. He didn’t even look at Naruto as he passed the blonde, ignoring the strange pang in his chest and the jealousy that reared its ugly head that he was being friendly with other Subs. They didn’t have a contract between them, they weren’t even casual play partners, and so he had no reason to be jealous over who Naruto chose to be his partner—for the evening or permanently.

“Sasuke!”

His steps didn’t falter and he didn’t even glance over his shoulder as he pushed open the Employees Only door, but he slowed by a hair. Naruto was next to him in an instant, clear blue eyes looking him over and searching for any signs of stress associated with improper play or neglectful partners. He glared at the blonde, the corners of his mouth turning downward to show his displeasure as he snapped, “What?”

“How are you feeling?” Naruto asked, doggedly trailing at Sasuke’s heels as if he were the Sub instead of the other way around.

“Fine.”

“We’re supposed to talk, or did you forget?”

“Hn.”

“I went to your house this morning, but you weren’t there. Where were you?”

“Out.”

“Sasuke,” he drew out Sasuke’s name to show his annoyance at the one-worded answers the man was giving him.

“Naruto,” Sasuke mimicked with a raised brow. He enjoyed getting beneath Naruto’s skin, much the same way the blonde enjoyed doing the same to him, and watching him puff out his cheeks as he crossed his arms and stamped his foot in annoyance almost made him crack a smile. Almost.

He started to complain, but stopped short as Sasuke knocked on the manager’s door. Tsume told him to enter and Naruto grabbed his wrist before he stepped inside, waiting until Sasuke met his eyes to say, “I’ll wait for you out here.”

Sasuke knew arguing with the stubborn blonde was pointless, so he nodded silently before shaking Naruto’s grip off him and closing the door behind him. Tsume looked between him and the door, her face saying she knew exactly who was outside of it but that she wasn’t going to say anything unless Sasuke did first. That was not a can of worms he was going to open at the moment, so instead he pulled the clearance letter from his pocket and handed it to her, “Sakura says I’m able to return to work as soon as necessary.”

Tsume took the paper, slowly unfolding it and glancing at it with a sigh. “Are you truly able to return to work?”

“Sakura—”

“I don’t care what Sakura says,” she said pointedly as Sasuke clicked his mouth shut, “I want to know whether you can control yourself enough to not stab our customers because I’m not certain next time won’t be in someone’s eye. This place is listed as a safe space for a reason—it’s supposed to be safe for both Doms and Subs. And I’m very happy with your ability to keep the riffraff out, Sasuke, but if our reputation begins to fall due to your inability to handle them, then we have a problem.”

“Then when can I use lethal force?” he snapped with a glower, “After a Sub is maimed themselves?”

“If they use lethal force on you, then you have my full support to return it, but not before,” Tsume answered as she refolded the letter and set it on her desk. “If you can promise me that, then you can return to work tomorrow night, if you can’t…then I think there’s nothing further to be said.”

He ground his teeth together, disliking the corner he was being pushed into and doing his best to glare her into submission, but Tsume wasn’t known as the leader of the Inuzuka for nothing as she sat unfazed by the dark glower. “I won’t use lethal force without the threat to my—or another patron’s—life.”

Tsume held his gaze for another minute before she tapped her fingers on the desk and nodded, “I can accept that. I’ll see you here tomorrow night then at opening, you can tell my idiot son he’s relieved of guard duty after tonight.”

Sasuke nodded, turning and leaving without another word and almost running into Naruto who was hovering near the door. “Eavesdropping?” he deadpanned with a flat look as Naruto wheeled back a few steps with a furious blush.

“I-I was just admiring the tile—I mean wood…” Naruto stumbled over his words before scratching the back of his head nervously, “You caught me. I just wanted to make sure you didn’t shinshun your way outta here.”

“I agreed to talk with you, I don’t go back on my word.”

“Yeah, but you also avoid things by being hard to find.”

He rolled his eyes, “Dobe.”

Naruto stepped ahead of him, pushing the backroom door open and holding it for Sasuke to walk through, “Can we talk here?” he asked, eyes searching Sasuke’s face for any signs of discomfort at being around him. “We can use a private room…”

Sasuke wrinkled his nose at the suggestion, but he also knew it was the safest place to talk without anyone overhearing them unless he wanted to go to his or Naruto’s house—both places not safe in his mind. At least the rooms were installed with multiple panic buttons in case things got out of hand during play, though as far as Sasuke knew, they’d only been used twice.

“Fine,” he said inflectionlessly, keeping his nerves tightly under lock and key as he followed Naruto up the flight of stairs to where the private rooms were located.

Dhampir
Page 9
6/3/2023

Chapter Text

Subtlety Is Key
Denial

Sasuke felt goosebumps erupt across his skin as soon as he crossed the threshold, eyes instantly darting around the room to search for the exits and taking in the array of toys and supplies all the private rooms were stocked with. Dread and desire tangled in his stomach, making him nauseous as he forced himself to step further into the room, but either it was showing through his mask or Naruto just knew him all too well.

“I won’t do anything,” Naruto soothed in a soft, gentle voice. He reached out to pat Sasuke, but stopped at the Sub’s narrowing eyes and instead cleared his throat, stepping back to keep a good distance between them. “You don’t need to be afraid, Sasuke.”

“Who says I’m afraid?” he snapped back, body pulled taut as he watched Naruto like a caged animal ready to bite.

He held his hands up in defeat, knowing better than to try and push Sasuke to admit to anything, and sat down on the bed before springing back up with a blush. He looked around the room for a chair and quickly occupied it, the last thing he wanted was for Sasuke to think he brought him to a private room to coerce him into having sex, but it was rather hard to put the Sub at ease in a room designed for sex. Even the chair he was sitting in was overly large so that two people could easily occupy it with a strap hammered into the wall that could be used for leverage or to tie someone’s hands together.

The four-post bed was clean, every room was cleaned and aired before the next couple occupied it, but spacious with hidden metal rings on each post that straps or ropes could be attached to. Naruto knew from experience that the mattress was firm, but there was a linen closet stocked with pillow-top mattress covers and different types of sheets for those looking for a softer touch. There was even a soft, plush rug at the end of the bed for any kind of play that involved the floor—though the rest of the room was covered in hardwood for those who appreciated a rougher play.

The rooms were well thought out and executed to allow for a variety of plays with dildos, vibrators, clamps, ropes, blindfolds, and more ready to be used for their pleasure. And a light over the door let others know if the room was occupied or not, as well as start a timer to bill the patrons for later. Though there were rooms that had been specifically designed for those who enjoyed rougher play with their partners, they usually needed to be reserved ahead of time. Themed rooms to allow for dungeon play, pet play, or extreme blood play, and larger areas that allowed for equipment like wooden horses, sex swings, and pulleys or hooks.

Naruto groaned as the image of Sasuke stretched over a wooden horse, ankles and hands cuffed so that his ass was prominently displayed flashed through his mind, and he felt his flaccid penis begin to swell at just the thought. He quickly banished the thought even as it settled in the back of his mind to fantasize about later, and he very purposely didn’t look at the assortment of toys to his left.

“We’re just here to talk,” Naruto said as he returned his attention to where Sasuke stood right next to the door, ready to flee at a moment’s notice. How obviously the raven didn’t trust him hurt, they had been through so much together and he thought they had at least had enough rapport to have some semblance of trust between them—but then, he had used a command on him without permission just the day before. “I just wanna ask you some questions.”

Sasuke shifted his weight, carefully building his walls up to keep the panic out of his voice and eyes, “About what?”

“I guess first would be—do you have a partner?”

“No,” he spat vitriolically.

“That’s a relief,” Naruto said with a small smile as he openly relaxed.

He tilted his head, “Why?”

“Well, because if you had a partner and another Dom commanded you, it could mess up whatever bond you have with your partner if you reacted to it,” he explained, keeping silent about how just the thought of someone else seeing that dazed, serene expression on Sasuke’s face bothered him like a thorn in his side. “I know what I did yesterday was out of the blue, and I really am sorry, and so I’d feel even worse if you had a partner and I possibly fractured your bond.”

Sasuke shrugged; he wasn’t quite sure how to answer that. For a fleeting moment, he thought Naruto was asking him because he was going to offer to be his Dom, but the shock on Naruto’s face was enough of a reminder that wasn’t the intent behind Naruto’s command. He didn’t want a play partner anyway; he had done perfectly fine over the years without one and he certainly didn’t need one now just because a Dom happened to find out about his secondary nature.

“When did you find out you were a Sub?”

“Sixteen.”

His brow furrowed, “While you were with Orochimaru?”

“Hn.”

“Wait,” Naruto was at a loss as he stared at Sasuke in surprise, that bastard Sannin was well known for his twisted personality and that he was a Dom—certainly not the strongest Dom, but a Dom all the same and if he had a newly presented Sub…

It would certainly explain Sasuke’s aversion to playing.

“Did he force you to submit to him?”

Sasuke scoffed, that high arrogance returning as he looked down his nose at Naruto, “He never knew I was a Sub to begin with.”

“You hid it from him?” he asked, stupefied at the thought of Sasuke somehow having enough control over his Sub-nature to refuse a Dom without any damage to his mind. “How?!”

“I found a doctor willing to give me suppressants without any questions asked and after a while, Orochimaru stopped testing me. He was convinced I didn’t have a secondary nature since I could neither command a Sub nor be commanded by a Dom.”

“Are you a strong Sub?” He waited a moment for Sasuke to answer, but he just stared at Naruto blankly until the blonde added, “Can you refuse a Dom’s commands easily?”

Sasuke tilted his head, elegantly shrugging a shoulder, “I don’t know. None of the Doms Orochimaru used to command me were able to affect me, but if that is something that’s tested, I’ve never been tested.”

“No, it’s usually something that’s discovered through play, the stronger the Sub, usually the stronger the Dom they need while a weaker Sub might be overwhelmed by a strong Dom,” Naruto explained as he crossed his arms over his chest with a sigh. He cocked his head, “Didn’t you learn any of this?”

“No.”

Naruto waited for Sasuke to expand on that, but the Sub didn’t, instead remaining silent and high-strung despite Naruto not moving or trying to command him. He felt like he was dealing with a newly presented Sub instead of a grown man—a battle-tested ninja at that. “Sasuke,” he said slowly, a gleeful, horrible thought entering his mind as Sasuke briefly met his gaze before dropping it again, “have you ever played with anyone?”

A half-beat pause as Sasuke swallowed and Naruto watched his Adam’s apple bob, “No.”

“What about sex?”

“No.”

The desire to make Sasuke submit surged through him, dark and iniquitous, and Naruto quickly stamped his Dom-side down, but the thought of controlling an untouched Sub was almost too much for him. Sasuke wasn’t the first new Sub Naruto had encountered and he had helped break in Subs before, but something about it being Sasuke changed it all.

“Suppressants have always been enough,” he murmured, looking at a spot on the wall just beyond Naruto so he was looking in the blonde’s direction, but not into those mesmeric blue eyes of his. “I’ve never needed to play, and I’ve never been interested in sex.”

“Then what happened yesterday? Did you forget your suppressants?” Sasuke shook his head. “Then why did you respond to my command?”

“I don’t know,” Sasuke answered bitterly, he had thought almost all night about how his body had betrayed him by responding to Naruto’s command before he even had the chance to refuse. “Maybe… it was because of the Dom who was harassing Hinata, maybe I was tired. I don’t know.”

“Are you tired right now?”

“What?”

Naruto slowly stood up, “Do you want to try right now and see if it was just because of what happened yesterday? Because I don’t think so.”

“Then why do you think so?” Sasuke asked flatly, already knowing he wasn’t going to like Naruto’s answer.

“I think your Sub wants me to be your Dom.”

He narrowed his eyes, “It doesn’t.”

“Sas—”

“No,” Sasuke interrupted with a snarl, his hand finding the doorknob as he squared his shoulders, “I don’t need a Dom, I don’t want a Dom, and I have been fine without one all these years. All I needed was a stronger suppressant so that I can go back to my life, so stay out of it, Naruto.”

Before Naruto could even speak, Sasuke was yanking the door open and slamming it shut behind him. The Dom in him wanted to go after the raven immediately, already solidifying Sasuke as his Sub in his mind, but Naruto knew he couldn’t do that and fought with himself to remain in the empty room. If he tried to go after Sasuke, it would only scare the Sub and entice his Dom-nature to force Sasuke to submit to him however necessary.

He was going to have to be patient, but patience was never his strong suit.

The next month passed in a blur, Sasuke was once again working as a guard at Mums the Word and for the most part, there were no issues—with the Doms at least. The Subs who continued to ask if he wanted to play with him were bordering on lunacy and for the first time, Sasuke wished he could command them to leave him alone. But with people thinking he was a Dom and his reputation as a protector of Subs spreading to other villages, it seemed Sasuke wasn’t going to get any rest from play requests.

There were a few Doms who caused trouble, though it was more directed at him than at any of the Sub patrons. The number of Doms he had to kick out of the restaurant had increased, but at least they weren’t anywhere near as violent as the one who tried to force Hinata into playing with multiple Doms. But still, Mums the Word had become even more popular since that unfortunate incident and so the number of play partners experimenting with non-sexual commands had increased. Any non-sexual commands could happen on the main floor, it would be small commands like a Dom telling a Sub to sit or stand, to eat or drink, or to share a kiss. It was a way for a Dom and Sub to test out their compatibility before moving into more intimate types of play, and Sasuke could feel the various commands wearing on his psyche.

He had never reacted to a Dom’s command before, not in all the months Orochimaru had tested him with random Doms appearing to throw a command at him, but ever since he had submitted to Naruto’s command, he found it harder to ignore. Most Doms kept their conversations with potential play partners quiet, giving soft commands that were only loud enough for the Sub right next to them to hear, but his keen hearing picked up on more than he liked. He could still resist the commands he caught in passing, but there was something like an itch at the back of his mind that kept increasing with every loudly uttered command.

Naruto’s presence didn’t help either, the blonde’s weighty gaze constantly following him only to shift away as soon as Sasuke looked toward him. Naruto made it a point to be there almost every single night Sasuke was working unless he was called away on a mission, which had only happened twice that month, and just kept watch over him. If a Dom did begin to cause a scene, Naruto was right beside Sasuke to help deal with the perpetrator if he needed it.

Of course, he never needed it and told the blonde that often.

To his chagrin, his first thought had been that Naruto came to force him to reveal himself as a Sub, but that wasn’t Naruto’s style, he knew that, and the blonde did little more than watch him. He chastised himself for not having even that much trust in his best friend, the only person he felt he could even minutely rely on, and tried to force himself to relax. But it was unnerving, feeling those eyes on him, and it made his skin prickle in a way that Sasuke found uncomfortable.

Though the real issue was the other Subs who fawned over Naruto, simpering and begging for his attention, and the way Naruto smiled at them. It made something twist in his gut to watch Naruto gently pat them and allow them to cuddle next to him, enjoying the attention of a good Dom that they weren’t worthy of. He had no claim on Naruto, the blonde could do whatever he wanted, and Sasuke knew that, but his Sub-side was furious whenever he saw Naruto take a Sub upstairs to the private rooms.

Thoughts of what they might be doing distracted him from his job and while it hadn’t resulted in anything slipping past his notice, he hated how unsettled he felt having Naruto there. He never cared before, he had seen Naruto with other Subs before and even caught sight of some exhibitionism he and a Sub played in once. But something had changed inside him ever since that fateful night, as if Naruto had awakened his Sub-side and it was no longer happy to be suppressed to the back corner of his mind.

Sasuke watched with a dark scowl as Naruto pulled a lithe redheaded woman to her feet, leaning in to whisper something that Sasuke couldn’t catch but that made the woman bodily shudder in anticipation. His mouth went dry as iniquitous eyes met his, Naruto holding his gaze from above the woman’s head, and even without a command, Sasuke found himself wanting to submit himself beneath that domineering look, to writhe in the dark promise of pleasurable pain and—

—and then Naruto looked away.

It felt like he had been sucker-punched, the wind knocked out of his lungs as Naruto turned his full attention to the redheaded Sub and pulled her toward the private rooms above without another glance back. He balled his hands into such tight fists that his nails cut into his skin and Sasuke bit down hard on his cheek to snap the wallowing dejection that was filling him. He could do nothing more than watch as the two disappeared into the first room, the inaudible click of the door closing somehow deafening loud in his head.

“Sit.”

His knees shook at the wayward command and Sasuke gripped the table closest to him before anyone noticed, glowering darkly at the oblivious brunette Dom who had a pretty little Sub now sitting in her lap. He waited a moment, assessing the busy restaurant and the patrons around him, and then slowly made his way back to his corner where his bag lay. His muscles clenched and relaxed, the refusal to listen to the command permeating all his senses and only increasing his agitation.

“Did you see the way that Dom glared at Naruto?”

“Isn’t that the Dom who stabbed someone?” someone murmured, none too quietly, curious glances burning through Sasuke’s back.

“Yes, through their hand, I was here when it happened.”

Sasuke shot the group of Subs Naruto hadn’t chosen a dark look, making them quiet immediately. Sometimes his reputation as a strong, authoritarian Dom came in handy, and while there were times he wanted to tell those who were vying for his attention he was a Sub himself, he neither wanted to have to explain himself nor let Doms know he was susceptible to their commands. He grabbed his bag and made a beeline for the safety that the Employee’s Only door offered him, ignoring the curious glances sent his way.

Another patron waited until Sasuke walked past them before whispering to their friend, “Was that Sub with Naruto his?”

“Jealous, huh?” someone else asked, loud enough to make Sasuke look at the stranger who gave him a lecherous grin as he stalked silently past him.

He wasn’t jealous of Naruto—as if he’d ever be jealous of that idiot.

Sasuke pushed the door open with more force than necessary, the door still swinging on its hinges long after he disappeared down the hall. He let himself into the single-stall bathroom and locked the door as he rummaged through his bag one-handedly, searching for the bottle that was buried at the bottom of his bag. Feeling the cylindrical bottle in his hand, he dropped the bag to the ground and opened it with shaking hands as the dark feelings of rejection began to swallow him whole.

He threw the pills into his mouth and stuck his head under the faucet to suck down copious amounts of water, hoping the cold water would cool off the burning in the pit of his stomach. He slid to the ground with a gasping breath, the faucet still running and filling his ears with the sound of rushing water hitting porcelain before disappearing down the drain. Sasuke brought his knees up to his chest and buried his face into them as he waited for the suppressants that he was only supposed to need once a day to kick in.

No, he wasn’t jealous of Naruto, but he was jealous of the Sub who was with him.

Dhampir
Page 7
6/9/2023

Chapter Text

Subtlety Is Key
Surrender

Naruto did one last check of his supplies before he shouldered his pack and clipped the support strap around his waist to make sure it was a snug fit. To his left, Sasuke was doing the same final checks, though slower than normal. He hadn’t missed the gauntness in Sasuke’s face or the pallor of his skin when Sasuke had arrived at the Northern Gate that morning, limp black locks falling in his face as hooded eyes barely acknowledged him.

“Are you sick?” Naruto asked, brow furrowing with concern. Sasuke looked haggard and he never looked anything less than the epitome of perfection, so to see him looking so rough was a cause for concern.

Sasuke snorted, hefting the heavy pack onto his back as if it weighed nothing, “Of course not.”

Maybe he was overreacting, Sasuke seemed just as prickly as ever. But something kept niggling at the back of Naruto’s mind that something was wrong and his eyes kept sliding back to Sasuke’s form as they started off on their mission. Honestly, he could’ve done it solo, but he liked doing missions with Sasuke and it had been nearly six months since Sasuke had the chance to prove he could do so much more than simple guard duty. The number of times he told the Hokage that Konoha was wasting Sasuke's abilities was more than he could remember, but Sasuke's treachery followed him like a black cloud and it seemed no matter how many years had passed since Sasuke returned, he wouldn't ever be trusted for more.

And so Naruto made it his own mission to prove Sasuke's worthiness and skill. He knew the Sub wasn't comfortable being on a team with anyone else except Sakura, who was often too busy in her capacity as Director of the hospital, and so whenever there was a mission that called for two people or less, he would cajole the Hokage into letting Sasuke come with him. It had proven a wise choice more than once too, Sasuke had saved his life just as often as he had saved Sasuke's and on the battlefield, they were an unprecedented power.

Though, Naruto knew the truth even if he didn’t voice it—he liked spending time with Sasuke, and ever since he found out that Sasuke was a Sub, the raven had been avoiding him and he didn’t like that. He didn’t know if it was because Sasuke was angry that Naruto knew his secret or because Sasuke was trying to show him how much he didn’t need him, but neither reason sat well with him. No matter if he waited inside Mums the Word or outside in the street, Sasuke always disappeared once his shift was over and was long gone before Naruto could try and make him talk.

Even worse, Sasuke turned him down every time Naruto asked him to spar, train, or eat with him with a vague claim of being busy. He was sure the raven was lying, but while he was confident in his Dom-nature, he wasn’t confident when it came to Sasuke and he didn’t want to drive Sasuke completely away from him by badgering him. So he tried waiting, he tried being easygoing and open, and he even tried baiting Sasuke by making it obvious he was playing with other Subs, but he never got so much as a raised brow. Nothing he did seemed to get beneath Sasuke’s skin and that just made the Dom in him angry.

It didn’t help matters that every Sub was lacking, his Dom unhappy with his choice in partners and therefore unsatisfied with the play, no matter what they did. At least it wasn't unhappy enough to cause any physical or psychological issues, but discontent all the same. Naruto found himself picturing Sasuke more and more, his Dom purring at the thought of how lovely red welts would look against his pale skin and how beautiful his teary eyes would be, sparkling like polished jewels beneath those long lashes of his. And it didn’t matter if his partner was a man or woman, they were never right—too soft, too gentle, wrong hair color, wrong skin color, cheekbones not defined enough, tongue not sharp enough, and the list went on with every partner he took to bed.

So, when the chance arose to request Sasuke come with him on a mission where there was no possibility for the man to ignore him, Naruto pounced. He knew Sasuke wouldn’t turn down an order from the Hokage even if it meant having to deal with him, because Sasuke craved the excitement and freedom the missions offered. And he wasn’t wrong, even if he wasn’t positive he wasn’t wrong until he saw the shadowy figure of his best friend arriving at the gate that morning.

“I can feel you burning a hole through my back,” Sasuke deadpanned without even a cursory glance at Naruto. They had been traveling in silence for over an hour and he was tired of feeling that weighty gaze on him.

Naruto chuckled embarrassedly as he jogged a few steps so that he was shoulder to shoulder with his best friend, “You just don’t seem like yourself.”

“Why,” he responded, sarcasm dripping from each word, “am I being too friendly?”

“If you were friendly, I’d know you were an imposter,” Naruto said, grinning at the dark look Sasuke flashed him. That was more like the grumpy bastard he knew and Naruto relaxed as he laced his fingers together behind his head and looked up at the brightening sky. “You read over the mission, right?”

Sasuke gave him a flat look.

“Yeah, of course you did.”

“Though I’m not sure why you requested my help, you can easily handle this alone.”

Naruto shrugged, “I just wanted the company, and you never know what’s going to happen on a mission like this.”

Like this, a straightforward mission where they had been requested to retrieve an item that had fallen into a deep cavern during a landslide. It wasn’t even in another country or enemy territory, and other than the possibility of getting hurt due to another landslide, Sasuke couldn’t think of any other reason that Naruto would have requested his help. It wasn’t like his skill set would be particularly helpful, but the sanctioned chance to leave the village and have some time away from his normal job was too good to pass up. The commands of other Doms were beginning to wear on him, and his Sub’s unhappiness was too poignant to ignore anymore, leading him to have more than a few sleepless nights as well as constant migraines.

“It’s a family heirloom we’re looking to retrieve, though the client did say anything else we can recover will be handsomely rewarded.”

“Anyone die in the landslide?”

He shook his head, “No, everyone got clear of the cart, though one of the horses was still attached when the cart went over the edge.”

“It’ll take us two days to get there,” Sasuke said, wincing as the sun crested the trees and sent searing pain through his head.

“Hey, you okay?” He grabbed Sasuke’s shoulders, steadying the Sub as Sasuke closed his eyes to block out the light.

“I’m fine,” he said waspishly, shaking off Naruto’s hands and ignoring the way his body instantly felt cold despite the warm weather. He yanked at the straps of his pack to give his hands something to do and began walking briskly as he called behind him, “Your constant chatter is giving me a headache.”

Naruto wanted to say more, but stopped himself as he watched Sasuke take a wobbling step before regaining his normal gait. “Stubborn bastard,” he muttered under his breath as he followed after the raven shinobi. Maybe he shouldn’t have insisted Sasuke come with him when something was so obviously wrong with him.

The two-day journey there was rougher than Naruto thought it would be. What should have been a rather simple find-and-retrieve job became anything but. As the days dragged on, it became more obvious that something was wrong with Sasuke and the obstinate ninja refused to admit to it.

They had camped out in the woods the first night and agreed to take turns keeping watch, but Sasuke never woke Naruto up for his turn. Watching Sasuke stumble and sway was difficult, and they had more than one argument about Sasuke’s condition for the mission, which the Sub insisted he was fine to handle. Sasuke’s obstinance was on full display as he refused to rest or admit he was sick, instead lashing out at Naruto and telling him to just stay the hell away.

By the time they arrived at the nearest town to their destination, Naruto insisted they stay at one of the ninja safe houses that dotted the country much to Sasuke’s ire. It was a place where they could sleep without having to be on guard due to the seals that kept other ninjas out while they were inside, though they usually only had the basic necessities—a single bed, some ration packs, medical supplies, and fresh water. It worked well though when a ninja was injured and needed a place to recoup for a bit and Naruto ordered Sasuke to bed as soon as they arrived.

Despite that, neither one of them slept well because Sasuke tossed and turned all night on the small bed, finally giving up on sleeping somewhere around two in the morning, or at least that’s when Naruto heard him get up and lock himself away in the bathroom. He thought he heard sounds of vomiting, but the shower’s high-pitched screech made it difficult to discern. He had laid awake in his sleeping bag, watching the door and waiting for Sasuke to come back out, but he hadn’t, and Naruto had eventually dozed off for a few hours.

By the time he woke up, Sasuke was already packing up their packs and looking slightly better than he had the night before. His skin still looked rather sallow and the bags beneath his eyes were even darker than before, but he seemed steadier than yesterday, so Naruto let it go. He knew the chances of making Sasuke stay at the safe house while he retrieved the item himself were practically nil and would only cause them to argue—again. He really didn’t want to argue anymore, he normally enjoyed bickering with Sasuke because it was fun to watch his best friend get worked up, but not when Sasuke wasn’t being himself.

The site of the landslide was only a few miles past the town, and they spent much of the day digging the half-buried carriage out. With Naruto’s shadow clones, it hadn’t taken long, but Sasuke insisted on helping even though Naruto told him he didn’t need to. At least the item, an heirloom broach, was still intact along with a few bolts of silk that were somewhat dirty from the landslide, but otherwise in good condition. They found broken bottles of perfume and food that was well past their expiration but anything they could salvage they packed into their bags before making their way out of the canyon.

Covered in dirt and tired, they opted to stay one more day at the safe house to at least wash up and rest a bit before traveling home. It came as a surprise when he came out of the shower to find Sasuke already asleep, the Sub more exhausted than he should have been from a simple mission. Sasuke shivered slightly in his sleep, as if sensing the Dom's gaze on him, and Naruto picked up his own blanket and draped it over Sasuke. What normally would cause Sasuke to snap awake while on a mission, didn't even cause the Sub to shift, and when Naruto stroked his hand over Sasuke's cheek, the Sub settled with a soft sigh. Naruto sighed and unrolled his sleeping bag, glancing back at where Sasuke was sleeping with a frown. 

He added Sasuke's exhaustion to his growing list of concerns and the signs he had been trained to recognize—Sasuke was suppressing his Sub-nature to the point of enervation.

It wasn’t until the fourth night though that Naruto finally refused to let Sasuke brush it off. Despite sleeping decently well, Sasuke looked worse, and he couldn’t stand watching his best friend suffer like this when he could do something about it. Sasuke had never eaten much, but he was eating like a bird now, barely nibbling at his food before pushing it away and only drinking enough water to swallow the pills that he tried to take in secret. Not that he had to tell Naruto what they were, but it bothered the Dom with how secretive Sasuke was being.

He had tried his best to respect Sasuke’s wishes and give him the space he demanded, but watching Sasuke’s hands shake as he held a cup of tea made him angry. Made his Dom-side angry. Sasuke was hurting himself by refusing to play and it made his skin itch with the desire to show the stubborn Sub just how gratifying it could be to play. He wouldn’t force him though; he promised Sasuke he wasn’t that kind of Dom and he swore he wouldn’t command him unannounced again.

But he had to do something, otherwise, Sasuke could slip into Sub-Drop and that wasn't something he was trained to handle.

“Sasuke,” he said, waiting until dull eyes lifted to meet his across the campfire to continue, “you need to play.”

Wrathful fire sparked in Sasuke’s eyes as he scowled, “I do not.”

“You do.” He fought to keep his tone neutral, to not let it slip to the low octave of a command or to raise higher with the simmering anger he felt. “You’re sick—”

“I already told you I’m not sick!”

Naruto pressed his lips into a thin line and silently stood up. Sasuke watched him warily, back ramrod straight, as he walked around the campfire to stand before the Sub. He stared down into defiant eyes that made his Dom-side surge with the desire to make Sasuke submit and held Sasuke’s gaze silently until the Sub looked away with a cluck of his tongue.

“I’m not sick,” he muttered, sounding more petulant than angry, “it’s just the side effects of my medication.”

“Those pills you’re taking?”

He nodded after a moment, there was no point in trying to deny it if Naruto knew about them. Sasuke took a sip of his lukewarm tea and tried to keep his face passive as his stomach rolled with nausea. He was going to have to go back to the doctor because the suppressants didn’t seem to be working very well even though he was taking double the dose and the side effects were rough. He knew the doctor had warned him, but it was still worse than he thought it was going to be and despite his efforts to hide them, even Naruto had noticed.

“Is it suppressants?” Naruto asked, anger turning his voice gravelly. When Sasuke didn’t answer, he crouched down and caught the Sub’s chin to force Sasuke to look at him, “Is it suppressants, Sasuke?”

Sasuke bared his teeth, but there was no hiding the shiver that ran down his spine at Naruto’s firm touch. His Sub-side practically vibrated every time Naruto touched him and even taking double the dose of suppressants didn’t help keep that side of him in check. He refused to answer for another beat, but it felt as if the words were coming up unbidden, his throat tight and his tongue heavy in his mouth to respond, and he finally croaked, “Yes.”

The anger on Naruto’s face darkened for a moment and Sasuke flinched as those fingers tightened on his chin, but he took a deep breath and calmed his emotions as he released Sasuke’s chin. “Thank you for telling me the truth,” he said, even-toned, and patted Sasuke’s head gently.

He had learned that his explosive nature was partially due to his secondary nature that was looking for things he could control, and it automatically rubbed him the wrong way to be ordered around or snubbed. Most likely, his Dom-side had been picking up on Sasuke’s Sub-nature before either one of them even realized it. While Sasuke could be sharp-tongued and dangerous, he often only responded to situations instead of causing them. He was passive by nature, a born submissive even though he was fighting against it, and only now that he was older was Naruto able to recognize the signs Sasuke was giving before either one of them understood it.

Then Sasuke began actively hiding his Sub-nature once he discovered it, and Naruto did understand why, he did, he just hated that Sasuke hid it from him. As if he were nothing more than another Dom instead of his best friend. He knew it shouldn’t bother him as much as it did, but it did and to now know that Sasuke would rather hurt himself like this than let Naruto be his Dom—or anyone for that matter…well, that just made him angrier. He tried to keep it tamped down though because he knew if he wanted to become more than best friends with Sasuke, he couldn’t ruin things now by exploding.

And he wanted to become something more.

“Can you tell me why you refuse to play?” Naruto asked gently, trying to ignore the soft sigh that escaped Sasuke’s lips from being petted. Sasuke was most likely unaware of how his stoicism fell away as soon as Naruto patted his head, the deep furrows disappearing as he instinctively relaxed into the touch.

Sasuke worked his jaw, but nothing came out. He didn’t have any trauma surrounding play since he had never played before, and he knew why he refused with others, but why he turned Naruto down… “It’s intimidating,” he finally whispered and Naruto leaned in closer to hear him. “Not being in control of myself, it’s—”

“Scary,” Naruto finished for him after a beat and Sasuke mutely nodded. “But you’re destroying yourself by not playing too, and taking all those suppressants isn’t good. Those are supposed to help you handle your Sub-nature so that you can resist a Dom’s commands when you can't play, but starving part of yourself will only throw your whole body out of sync. You should know how detrimental it is, I know you’re smart.”

“I never learned,” he said, louder this time so that Naruto would back away and give him space. Having the blonde so close felt unbearably hot and made it hard to breathe, but Naruto didn’t move away at all, just tilted his head and waited. “Dom and Sub natures weren’t covered beyond the basics in the Academy and since Orochimaru thought I was neither; it wasn’t part of my studies under his tutelage. The doctor who prescribes me my suppressants only sees me long enough to make sure I’m healthy and I pay him well to not ask me any questions outside of what is necessary.”

“So, you don’t know anything about the dynamic between a Dom and a Sub, what play entails, or what a partnership contract is,” he slowly said, eyes widening with surprise at just how untouched Sasuke really was. He just assumed Sasuke would always know more about everything than him. “Haa,” he rocked back on his heels and rubbed his face roughly, missing the visceral flinch that encompassed Sasuke’s whole body. “Okay, let’s talk some things out.”

Sasuke breathed in slowly, trying to ignore the rejection that was battering against his mental walls again. Every time Naruto did anything that even could be implied as being turned away, dread and rejection hit him hard, and it was even worse after the blonde Dom touched him. The sudden lack of physical contact just seemed to magnify his erratic emotions by ten and his Sub-nature became distressed as soon as Naruto sounded annoyed, interpreting it as being angry with him.

“Sasuke?” Naruto peered at him in the flickering light, catching the constricted pupils and cursing under his breath as he knelt so his knees were caging Sasuke in. He could feel the tremors running through the Sub’s legs and soothingly ran his hands up and down Sasuke’s arms.

He knew Sasuke was in bad shape and that he could be close to entering Sub-Drop, but he didn’t realize he was this close. Normally, if a Sub dropped, they would need immediate preventative care that could only be handled by a specialized group at a hospital. And they were still a day away from Konoha. Naruto knew the symptoms, he knew the best ways to combat it, but if Sasuke actually dropped, he had no idea what to do in the middle of nowhere for it. 

“Sasuke, hey,” he crooned, keeping his voice lilting and gentle as he stared into unfocused eyes, “you’re gonna be fine. Okay? I promise, but you are a Sub and you need to accept some commands. You might enter Sub-Drop if you don't play. Can I give you a command?” Naruto asked, moving his head to make Sasuke focus on him. “It’ll be simple, non-sexual, I promise.”

“Yes,” he said immediately, curling the hem of Naruto’s shirt between his fingers. It might be terrifying to lose control of himself, but he felt like he was losing control either way and the jittery, despondent feelings were worse than trusting Naruto.

Naruto turned his hand palm up and held it toward Sasuke, his pitch dropping to a lower octave as he commanded, “Hold my hand.” He waited patiently, calming the Dom in him that was unhappy with Sasuke’s hesitance as Sasuke very slowly inched his hand forward until he was wrapping his fingers gingerly around Naruto’s hand. “Very good,” he smiled, watching as Sasuke glanced up at him from beneath his lashes—nervous and uncertain in a way that made Naruto want to be gentler than he normally was.

The praise almost made him whimper, it felt like he had just found fresh water after days in the desert, but it was only coming out a minuscule drop at a time. It only made him thirstier—greedier—for more. He hated how his hand trembled, hated how desperate he was waiting for another command from Naruto, hated how even that small command and praise had already lessened the knots in his stomach, but there was no disgust or arrogance on Naruto’s face when he looked up, just pleasant satisfaction and a small smile.

“Stand,” Naruto ordered, slowly standing with Sasuke and he shuffled them around until he could occupy the log Sasuke had been sitting on just seconds ago. Onyx eyes watched him closely, taking in his every move as he spread his legs open and then gestured between them, “Kneel, and lay your head here.”

Sasuke slowly ran his eyes down Naruto’s broad chest to his tapered waist, cinched with a belt, before he realized where Naruto was asking him to lay his head. His eyes snapped back up to meet serene blue. Naruto just waited patiently to see if he was going to accept the command or not, stroking his thumb soothingly along Sasuke’s hand. He swallowed hard and then gingerly knelt on the ground between the blonde’s spread legs. Scooting closer, Sasuke slowly lowered the side of his head to lay against Naruto’s thigh as he tucked his right arm against his body, his shoulder comfortably beneath the Dom’s leg.

Fingers carded through his hair and Sasuke shivered at the gentle, but proud, cadence as Naruto said, “Good job, Sasuke.”

It was a simple phrase, one he had heard many times whenever he completed a mission or threw an unruly Dom out of Mum's the Word, but somehow it was so different when coming from Naruto’s lips. The praise settled over him like a weighted blanket, his muscles relaxing and all the noise in his head quieting as Naruto continued to stroke his hair.

“You’re doing well,” Naruto murmured after a few minutes, gradually moving his hand down until his fingers brushed across Sasuke’s nape. He could feel the tension draining out of the Sub as he gently slipped his thumb to one side of Sasuke’s neck and his fingers to the other to massage it.

Such a delicate neck, soft and supple despite the hard muscle Naruto knew Sasuke’s body was made of. It glowed orange and red in the firelight, beautiful but temporary and it made him wonder just what Sasuke would look like with a necklace of red marks around it. He squeezed gently, eliciting a small moan from the Sub, and swallowed thickly as darker desires began to rise. It wouldn’t take much to choke Sasuke, to watch as his face turned red, and tears collected in his eyes. He could imagine how exquisitely tight Sasuke would be around his cock too, his muscles squeezing him as he thrust with abandon until Sasuke begged him to cum.

A pained gasp broke through his fantasy and Naruto pulled his hand away as if burned, eyes drawn down to where Sasuke still laid against his thigh. A faint blemish in the shape of his thumb marred Sasuke’s skin, barely visible in the dancing firelight, but it was enough to turn his stomach. He had promised to be gentle and keep their play non-sexual, but he had lost himself to his baser nature and hurt Sasuke. No matter how slight it might have been.

“Sorry,” Naruto said, shifting Sasuke away by the shoulders and standing up, “I think that’s enough for tonight. You did well, Sasuke, very well, and you look better already. So let’s talk more in the morning when you’re feeling better.”

Sasuke remained kneeling, eyes staring at the outline of Naruto’s cock through his pants. “You’re hard.”

Color crept up his neck before spreading across whiskered cheeks. “It’s a normal reaction to have during play,” he said defensively, “and your mouth was practically shoved against it, can you blame me for reacting?”

His fingers twitched, a part of him wanted to reach out and touch it to see if it was as big as the obscene outline made it, but Sasuke wasn’t certain about how he should touch it. He had only ever touched his own, and usually only when he couldn’t ignore the urges of his body. He had never really enjoyed touching himself, it felt more like a chore than a pleasurable after time, but the idea of touching Naruto’s…something about that made him feel hot under the collar.

That he had been able to make Naruto hard in the first place made him feel a sense of pride he wasn’t used to. He had not only made his Dom happy, but also aroused him and Sasuke wanted to prove even more how good of a Sub he could be. He had seen enough in the clubs to know how to service a Dom with his hands and mouth even if he had never done it before—he had never cared much about trying or having someone service him.

But Naruto was the difference and Sasuke found himself shocked at just how much he wanted to try. He wanted Naruto to praise him more, pat him more, mess him up more. He liked it when Naruto commanded him, it wasn’t terrifying to lose control of himself with his best friend, instead, it felt nice, fulfilling, and even comforting. Even with the few commands Naruto gave him, he felt lighter and happier than he had in months. He wanted to make Naruto even more proud of him, he wanted—

“Don’t worry about it,” Naruto said, clearing his throat and stepping away from the Sub. “It’ll go away on its own. You did really well following my commands, Sasuke,” he said with a blinding smile that made pride spread warmly across Sasuke’s chest, “and I hope you’ll allow us to play again.”

He nodded silently, watching as Naruto turned away to return to where his sleeping bag was already set up. It might not have been an actual command, but it was enough of one to keep him rooted in place despite his desire to at least try to service Naruto. The blonde scratched the back of his head as he glanced over his shoulder at Sasuke, their eyes meeting for a moment before Naruto quickly slid into the bag and turned so his back was facing him. Sasuke remained kneeling beside the dying campfire, eyes never leaving Naruto until he heard the Dom’s breaths even out with sleep.

Naruto never noticed that he, too, was hard.

Dhampir
Page 9
6/16/2023

Chapter Text

Subtlety Is Key
Bargaining

They did not, in fact, get to talk in the morning. Naruto had taken the second watch and caught sight of a missing-nin near the dawning hours. They ended up not only bringing home the loot they recovered for their client, but fresh meat for Ibiki to interrogate. Naruto took one look at Sasuke’s exhausted frame and offered to handle their client and the report while Sasuke went home to take a shower and sleep. He would normally balk at the offer, but this time he just nodded and left. While the few commands Naruto had given him had helped, he was still practically enervated between starving his Sub-side of attention and the horrific side effects the suppressants had.

Neither did they talk the next day, or the day after that. Naruto returned only to be sent back out on another mission with barely any downtime in between, and Sasuke had returned to his normal post as a peacekeeper for Mum's The Word. It was an easy routine to fall back into and he quickly pushed thoughts of Naruto and that talk out of his head. But to his surprise, he found his eyes trailing the Doms and Subs that were partnered together, watching their interactions and attitudes toward each other. There was something so intimate in their actions even if it was something as simple as conversating together.

His eyes settled on Asuma and Kurenai who were currently having an open question-and-answer session for anyone who cared to attend. The way Asuma looked so blissful laying on the couch with his head in Kurenai’s lap as the gorgeous woman fed him slices of oranges after a play session seemed so peaceful. They seemed so in tune with each other. Sasuke had spent so long suppressing his Sub-nature that he never paid much attention to how partnerships worked, he just paid attention enough to make sure that no Doms got out of hand. Of course, he was aware of contracts and partnerships, but he had never spent much time actively listening to the talks given.

But there was a yearning in him now that he never noticed before—most likely stamped down and buried so well he wasn’t even aware of it. Seeing the dynamic between partners that spoke of deep trust and contentment made him want to have that with Naruto. And only Naruto. There was no one else he could even fathom trying to trust, which was why he had never asked anyone to explain how partnerships between a Dom and a Sub work. Because it might make others think he was interested in forming a partnership and that, in turn, might eventually give away that he was a Sub.

He sat in his corner, slowly sharpening his weapons and briefly scanning the floor for any signs of trouble all while listening to Kurenai talk. It had started about a half-hour earlier with a few new Subs settling either on the floor or at nearby tables as she and Asuma settled on the couch. Others began to appear not long after with newer Doms joining as well and most of the chatter quieting to listen to the more experienced partnership of Konoha. She threaded her fingers through Asuma’s hair the same way Naruto had done to him and Sasuke briefly wondered if she had been the one who helped train Naruto.

“Aftercare is of the utmost importance,” Kurenai said to the gathering of Doms and Subs around her. “Even though Subs enjoy being dominated, it still can be physically and mentally taxing on them, so it is extremely important that a Dom properly give their Sub the aftercare they need. If you forget to do this, you could send a Sub into sub-drop, which can be life-threatening, or at the very least mentally damaging. Our Subs entrust their body to our care, a Dom should never forget their duty in giving a Sub the attention they need afterward.”

“What if a Sub refuses aftercare?” a Dom Sasuke didn’t recognize asked. He made a mental note to keep an eye on the young Dom, but at least he seemed attentive, which usually was a good sign that he wouldn't be any trouble.

She slipped another section of orange into Asuma’s mouth, chuckling lowly as her Sub nibbled at her fingers, “Some Subs don’t need as much aftercare as others and the amount often depends on the intensity of the play, but there should always be some degree of aftercare given. This is also why it is imperative to choose your partners carefully. But even if a Sub is not comfortable receiving aftercare from the Dom they’re with, they need to receive at the very least the bare minimum necessary.”

“What if a Dom refuses?”

“That would be unacceptable,” Kurenai said darkly, addressing the Subs more than the Doms, “but if a Dom did, then call the hotline immediately and a vetted Dom will be dispatched to your location as soon as possible. You all should have the hotline number memorized, though those of you outside of Konoha might not be able to reach us if you’re too far away. If you cannot call the hotline, then go to your local hospital for help or contact a Dom you do trust. You will still experience some backlash from a different Dom stepping in, but it will be better than no aftercare at all.”

The hotline was something that Sakura had spearheaded after having Subs arriving at the hospital in dire conditions due to not being able to get there themselves. It wasn’t used often, but it was often enough to keep the line manned at all times and for shinobi to be on call to assist when necessary. Though it was created more specifically for Subs, Doms could use it too. Drops were more well-known for happening to Subs, but Doms could experience them too if they ignored their urges for too long or were rejected one-sidedly by their partner.

Sasuke had never actually seen a Dom experience dom-drop, but he believed Sakura when she told him it does happen—no matter how rare it might be.

“What are the different types of aftercare?” A rasping voice asked, one that Sasuke knew all too well, and Sasuke looked up to see Naruto standing near him, attention directed at Kurenai. It had been two weeks since he had seen the blonde and he couldn’t tear his eyes away from Naruto’s frame—had his shoulders always been that broad? He couldn’t remember, though he had certainly noticed that Naruto wasn’t the same scrawny teenager he had known all those years ago. Maybe it was the black shirt Naruto was wearing that was rather formfitting instead of that atrocious baggy jacket he normally wore, but Sasuke couldn't stop himself from trailing his eyes down the Dom's cut form. And he knew he wasn't the only one looking.

Kurenai looked up at him, red-painted lips twisting into a wry smile, “I doubt you need the lesson, Naruto, though it is good for Doms to refresh their knowledge as well as learn new techniques. While the desire to dominate might come naturally to Doms, that doesn’t mean the safe and proper way to dominate your partner is innately known. That’s also a reminder to you Doms that take on a new Sub, while the desire to be dominated is innate, they might not be able to automatically fulfill all your desires or know what you mean.

“Communication is a very important aspect of a Dom-Sub partnership. You need to communicate your needs and wants clearly to your partner and discuss any play before you engage so you’re both on the same page,” she continued, claret eyes meeting every single person listening to her. “Asuma and I have been partners for more than ten years, it allows us an amount of flexibility that new partnerships don’t have. We know what we want and we know what is a hard no for each other, but we still talk at least weekly about our play sessions. Asuma,” Kurenai said, her expression softening as she stared at her husband and Sub, “would you like to explain some aftercare choices?”

“Well,” Asuma said with a long-suffering sigh, “this is a form of aftercare. The orange slices my Dom is feeding me helps replenish my sugar and hydrate me somewhat. Our play session was light and therefore I don’t need something quicker like juice or water, though I do have water with me already.” He held up the flask of water that was sitting on the ground. “Allowing your Dom to pamper you after a session is the best aftercare, it often involves being bathed and dried off, dressed in soft clothing, and being wrapped in blankets. If the blankets are too much, your Dom can hug you—the close proximity and weight helps relax your body and regulate your heartbeat.”

“Also, massages can be a wonderful aftercare that is multi-purposeful,” Kurenai said, absentmindedly running her hand down Asuma’s chest teasingly. “It helps relieve the ache in your Subs muscles, it allows physical contact, and you can easily feel your Sub’s body regulating. Also, Subs, aftercare is not just for you, it makes Doms happy to care for their Subs after a session and the refusal isn’t just dangerous to you, but to your partner as well.”

Sasuke couldn’t look away as Naruto’s gaze slid to him, those vibrant blue eyes practically burning him down to his marrow. There was something there, something in the way Naruto looked at him that made his body thrum with anticipation and the rest of the room fade away. When those eyes looked away from him, it was as if someone dunked him in icy water, the feeling of rejection building so quickly that it felt like Naruto had punched him in the stomach.

He watched as Naruto scanned the room, looking at the Subs and nodding to a few who waved at him, and did his best to stamp down the jealousy that coursed through him. He knew Naruto played with others, the blonde Dom didn’t have a fixed partner and had never really expressed the desire to have a single partner from what Sasuke knew, but he also hated the idea of sharing him. He never had been that keen on sharing in the first place—that he was possessive was one reason everyone assumed he was a Dom—but he was even less keen on it now that he had tasted just how good he could feel with Naruto.

He had two weeks without Naruto to realize just how much he craved the Dom’s presence. He felt starved in a way that years of resisting the commands of other Doms never had, that Naruto’s attention wasn’t on him made him want to act spoiled and demand Naruto look only at him. His fingers twitched, act spoiled? He had only ever acted like that with Itachi when he was seven, and it had been more than a few years since then.

Naruto shifted beside him, and Sasuke reached out without thinking to grab the blonde’s sleeve so Naruto couldn’t leave. The Dom glanced at him in surprise to where his fingers grasped just the smallest bit of fabric at the elbow before he looked at Sasuke’s face. Sasuke isn’t looking at him, but Naruto can see enough of his face to see the frown and set jaw. “Sasuke?”

He dropped his hand, letting Naruto go, and pressed his lips into a thin line as he tried to understand his own desires. Why did he grab Naruto? He might not have even been leaving, just shifting his weight, but the very thought that Naruto might leave his side, might pick a Sub, and take them upstairs churned his insides. He didn’t want to watch that scene again, he didn’t want to feel that rejection again, but voicing all of that seemed insurmountable. “You said we’d talk,” he muttered coldly, staring out at the patrons and glowering at the Subs inching closer to them.

“You’re on duty,” he said, brow furrowing as he tried to gauge the Sub. Just being near Sasuke was making him jittery. Because he had been on a mission, he hadn’t had the chance to play with anyone and he was already starting to feel the effects. The very gentle play he had done with Sasuke two weeks ago had been it for almost a month, and such play wasn’t nearly enough to quell the dominating desires he had. He hadn’t slept well for the past week and the last thing he wanted to do right now was just talk to Sasuke.

“My shift ends in half an hour.” Sasuke finally looked up at him, the dark circles beneath his eyes almost unnoticeable in the dim lighting, and raised a brow, “Or are you planning on running away?”

Naruto ground his teeth together so hard his jaw ached, he knew Sasuke was trying to gall him—and it was working. Sasuke always had been able to get under his skin like no one else could, he could incense him faster than anyone else ever could, and it only made the Dom in him want to assert himself even more. The desire to humiliate Sasuke was so strong he had to dig his nails into the palms of his hands to stop the command to make the Sub present in front of everyone from leaving his lips. “Fine, I’ll be at the bar until then.”

He nodded, flinching minutely at the annoyance in Naruto’s voice. The Dom was angry with him and he didn’t quite understand why, or why it made him want to chase after Naruto as the blonde stalked over to the bar. He wanted to apologize even though he didn’t apologize ever, he wanted to make Naruto smile, for the Dom to praise him and pat his head as he had done before. He swallowed the lump in his throat, eyes trailing after Naruto as the blonde sat down at the bar and ordered a drink. Even from this distance, it was obvious Naruto was in a foul mood, and everyone else knew it too.

Sasuke returned his attention to the room, briefly meeting Kurenai’s curious gaze before looking away. It seemed the lesson was over with a few staying near to ask more personal questions of the pair while the others either left or tried to mingle with prospective partners. While the shinobi world might have a hierarchy, in Mums the Word, everyone was equal, and Doms only had as much power as their Subs allowed them—well, good Doms did. A Sub could use their safeword and stop all play immediately, the safeword was practically just as binding as a Dom’s command was, forcing the Dom or Sub to stop.

At least with Naruto’s word, he knew the Dom would turn down any questing Subs that approached him, he wouldn’t have enough time to work out the necessary ground rules and play with a Sub before Sasuke’s shift ended. And he had to fight to keep the smirk off his face as he watched Naruto rebuff a pretty blonde Sub who tried to approach him. He just had to get through the next half hour without any issues and then he could get Naruto away from everyone but him.

The half-hour both flew and crawled by.

Sasuke was on edge every time a Sub approached Naruto, which was a ridiculous amount considering it was just a half hour, and he was elated every time Naruto turned them down. But Naruto looked more and more aggravated as the minutes ticked by, agitation evident in the way the Dom tapped his fingers against the bar impatiently and slammed his empty glass down harder than usual, demanding another.

By the time his shift ended, and his replacement came, Naruto was practically vibrating with agitated energy. He knew Naruto wasn’t always all smiles and happiness, but it was still rather jarring to see the usually cheerful Dom anything but and know it was most likely because of him. He calmed himself, locking all his unease behind stoic walls as he packed his belongings into his satchel, and then crossed the room to where Naruto was waiting for him.

Before he could even offer to go elsewhere, Naruto left his half-finished drink on the bar and grabbed Sasuke’s wrist to drag him upstairs to one of the private rooms. He dragged him into the first open room and locked the door behind them. He stared at Sasuke’s face, taking in the cool façade and dropping the Sub’s wrist before he propelled himself backwards to the bed. If he didn't get away from the Sub, he'd most likely punch that damned stoic expression clean off his face. Naruto sat down, crossing his arms over his chest, and waited silently as Sasuke remained next to the door, assessing him. To say Sasuke felt out of place in the play room was an understatement, even if it wasn’t his first time in one, it felt different this time than before.

“You said you wanted to talk,” Naruto finally said, back rigid as he commanded the room without giving any actual command.

“I didn’t say I wanted to, only that you said we would,” Sasuke retorted, his tone haughty as he looked down at Naruto.

He bared his teeth in an angry snarl, “Sasuke, I swear I will kick your ass if you stopped me from finding a partner just to be an ass. You might claim you don’t need to play, but I do, and I need something more than giving you a few simple commands.”

“So, you were here tonight to find a partner.” He ignored the sting in his chest as Naruto stared at him in confusion.

“Were…you hoping I came to see you?” Naruto asked in surprise, tone softening as he studied the Sub closely, watching for any indication that Sasuke was looking to be his partner.

“Why would I want that?” he snapped with a dark glower.

Of course, Sasuke wouldn't want to be his partner. Naruto sighed and raked back his hair, he was exhausted from his mission and from ignoring his needs and now Sasuke was being the bastard he knew all too well. “Then what are doing here, teme? If it’s just to talk and catch up, then let’s do that tomorrow when I’m rested.” He stood up and moved toward the door, “Right now, I need to play, and I turned down multiple willing partners to talk to you first.”

“No!” Sasuke said, stepping in to bodily block the door. The idea of him playing with another Sub just filled him with dread, he didn’t want Naruto to be that kind to anyone else, he didn’t want Naruto to command anyone else, or praise anyone else. That was only for him because Naruto was his.

“No?” Naruto’s voice dropped an octave, anger bubbling back up. “Who do you think you are to tell me no? You’re not my Sub, as you’ve told me on more than one occasion, and you’re not my boyfriend, so you don’t have any claim on me, Sasuke. I’m tired of this game, so move out of my way, bastard.”

It wasn’t a command, but it felt just as difficult to refuse it as his Sub-side vacillated between rejection and desperation. Sasuke couldn’t hide the tremor that ran through his body, almost feeling physically ill that he had made Naruto angrier, but the thought of Naruto with someone else made him bold enough to defy the Dom. He squared his shoulders and stared back at Naruto, “And if I was your Sub?”

Naruto’s mouth fell open, he would be lying if he didn’t admit he had more thoughts about dominating Sasuke than ever before, but he hadn’t expected Sasuke to offer. He wanted to try and coax Sasuke into playing with him again, it made him see red just to think about how Sasuke was refusing to take care of himself and he wanted to be the one to help the Sub, but tonight wasn’t a good night for that. Sasuke had no experience and didn’t seem to even know the most basic tenants between a contractual Dom and Sub, he would need to spend so much energy explaining everything to him, making sure Sasuke understood and agreed—and if he didn’t agree, then Naruto would be back to square one.

But he’d be an idiot to turn Sasuke down when he was offering.

“If you were my Sub,” he said slowly, cautiously, “it would mean you’d have to entrust your body to me. Can you do that?”

Sasuke nervously licked his lips, staring at the blonde and somehow feeling as if he was much shorter than Naruto even though they were the same height. There was no doubt that Naruto was a Dom, the commanding presence he personified was so palpable the hairs on Sasuke’s arms stood up. The intensity in Naruto’s gaze honestly terrified him, the idea of trusting someone so much and being vulnerable before them was terrifying, and he wasn’t positive he could do it.

“Don’t offer me something you can’t do, Sasuke,” Naruto said gravely, leaning closer to the Sub and making Sasuke flatten himself against the door. “Next time I might not give you the chance to back out.”

“I—” he cleared his throat, forcing himself to not look away from Naruto’s piercing gaze, “I want to.”

He searched Sasuke’s face, watching the mask crumble bit by bit to show the hesitation in those tenebrous eyes, “But can you?”

“…Maybe,” Sasuke admitted softly before bolstering his resolve, “but if it was anyone else asking me, the answer would be no.”

“Okay.” He eased away, giving the Sub room to breathe, and crossed his arms, “But then we need to talk first about what exactly play is.”

“I know—”

“No, you don’t,” Naruto said sternly and Sasuke pressed his lips into a thin line. “You have no experience and while I might’ve given you a few commands, that’s not the same as what will happen tonight.”

Unease settled onto Sasuke’s shoulders like a mantle and he warily eyed the blonde, “Then what will happen tonight?”

“Nothing yet,” he shot Sasuke a brazen grin that immediately dissipated the choking anger that had been in the room, “but before we do anything, we need to discuss a few things about Doms and Subs.” Naruto sat down once more on the bed, but leaned back on his splayed hands in an inviting manner as he nodded his head for Sasuke to take a seat next to him. “Let’s start here, what do you know about Doms and Subs?”

Sasuke gingerly sat on the bed, keeping a proper amount of space—and his satchel—between them, and answered Naruto succinctly, “A Dom is someone who has a need to control and dominate another and a Sub is someone who has a need to be controlled and dominated by another.”

He waited a moment for Sasuke to continue but the Sub just stared back at him, “That’s it?”

“We can take suppressants to lessen the necessity of play and if one doesn’t play or take suppressants, it can have a detrimental effect on our mental and physical health.”

“We also have rules that protect everyone, which is why play partners will have a contract between them—usually it’s a verbal contract when playing with a temporary partner and a written contract when a Sub and Dom decide to become a pair,” Naruto explained, forcing his tone to be even and not give away just how impatient he was to start. “Before there is any play, we need to discuss what things are hard no’s between us and what expectations we have as well as a safe word.”

“A safe word is supposed to be something not usually said,” Sasuke murmured, nervousness prickling him all over as he shifted on the bed. He had offered, and he had meant it, but the more time he had to think about what he was agreeing to, the more his distrust built. Even if this was Naruto and he trusted the blonde with his life, it wasn’t the same as with his body. That was so much more intimate.

“Porcupine.”

Sasuke blinked, eyebrow rising as he asked sardonically, “Porcupine?”

“You’re a prickly asshole and so it suits you,” the blonde joked, once again making Sasuke feel at ease even as he scowled at the insult. “And it’s not like it’s a word we’d usually use, so if at any time it gets too much for you, say Porcupine and all play will stop. This goes for me too, if I think you’re pushing yourself beyond your capabilities or either of us feel uncomfortable with our play, I can say the safe word as well. “

“Isn’t that why there’s a discussion first about what we like and dislike so that doesn’t happen?”

Naruto nodded, “It is, but sometimes you might think it’s okay and discover it’s actually not. Or sometimes it’s just not a good fit with that person and you’ll get a sense that it’s just wrong even though you’re doing things you both like. In either of those situations, using the safe word and stopping play is the best option. As you’re inexperienced in play, I don’t expect you to have a list ready for what you like and dislike, but do you know of anything you absolutely do not want?”

“Exhibitionism,” he said without hesitation. “I can’t have anyone knowing I’m a Sub.”

“Okay. Anything else?”

He frowned, trying to think of what he’d seen from those who did enjoy exhibitionism, but most of what he saw was outright abuse that was stopped, and Naruto would certainly never do, or aftercare. “I’m not sure.”

“No penetrative sex,” Naruto said, knowing he was right to say that when Sasuke looked a little paler than before, “not this time at least. Nothing that will leave a scar, I’m not partial to bloodplay though I have done it before and am willing if it’s something you’d like to try in the future. Marks are fine though. How do you feel about bondage?”

“Bondage?” Sasuke asked, feeling out of his element as he convulsively swallowed.

“Tying your hands or legs.”

“I…” he hadn’t ever thought about it before and his kneejerk reaction was to say no, but thinking of being bound, of being solely at Naruto’s mercy was exhilarating in a way he’d never imagined. “I think I’d be okay with that.”

Naruto studied him closely, sitting up and rubbing his hands together as he chewed on his bottom lip. “Let’s keep things simple this time—I’ll only use my hands and mouth and nothing else this time; there will be no penetration, and nothing that will restrict your senses. If at any time you feel uncomfortable, then say the safe word and I promise I’ll stop immediately, but be aware, I’ll only stop with the safe word.” He paused, watching Sasuke’s Adam’s apple bob as the Sub twisted the sheets between his fingers. “If you say no, stop, don’t, or anything like that, I’ll continue because that’s not our safe word. Understood?”

Sasuke gave a curt nod, uncertain of his voice as he clasped his hands together to stop their trembling—whether they were trembling with excitement or apprehension, he couldn’t say, his emotions were a tangled ball of tension that he couldn’t even fathom trying to undo at that moment.

“Good,” Naruto said, voice dropping to a dulcet croon as he made eye contact with Sasuke, “then strip for me.”

Dhampir
Page 8
6/23/2023

Chapter Text

Subtlety Is Key
Acceptance

Sasuke’s fingers twitched, the command rolling over him in a euphoric wave that made his knees shake as he slowly stood up. He looked at Naruto, the Dom just watching and waiting to see what he would do, and carefully slipped his satchel off his shoulder.

They both ignored the way his fingers shook as he struggled to undo the clasp on his cape, and Naruto made no move to help him. Instead, he remained cool and collected, watching Sasuke from beneath a fringe of blonde bangs that did nothing to block the piercing blue eyes that never wavered. It felt like electricity was running all over his skin and Sasuke almost pulled his hands away to make sure there weren’t sparks coming from his fingers. The cape fluttered to the ground, revealing the long-sleeved tunic beneath, and Sasuke let out a shuddering breath as he unbuttoned it.

He shrugged it off his shoulders, the rustling of fabric inordinately loud in the all-but-silent room. It was unnerving to be around Naruto like this, normally his chatterbox of a best friend couldn’t allow even a few minutes of silence to slip by. But it was just a reminder that right now this wasn’t his best friend—this was a Dom, his Dom, and the change in Naruto’s personality was startlingly different. It wasn’t just in the silence, the very air around him changed and Sasuke could feel that subservient side of him yielding to the dominance Naruto emanated.

Naruto remained silent, drinking in what was hidden beneath Sasuke’s tunic. Corded muscle and alabaster flesh could be seen peeking through the eyelets of a mesh shirt, pink nipples catching his eye before he took in the white bandages wrapped around Sasuke’s forearms and his abdomen. Sasuke’s legs move and Naruto looks down to see Sasuke removing his shoes, a strategy to make it take longer for him to strip, but only for a moment since he wasn’t wearing socks.

Sasuke’s muscles pulled taut as he grabbed the bottom of the mesh shirt and stretched his arms above his head to shirk it off, the heavy, protective mesh falling with a thud at his feet. Cerulean eyes followed every slow, methodic movement of Sasuke’s hands as the raven carefully removed the bandages from his arms. Inch by inch, the bandages were removed to show flawless pale skin beneath it and Naruto shifted on the bed, crossing his legs at the knees and leaning forward so he could set his elbow atop them and cradle his chin in his hand.

He couldn’t keep the curling of his lips off his face when he caught the becoming blush creeping down Sasuke’s neck and blooming across his chest as Sasuke began removing the wrapping from his abdomen. The Dom in him was reveling in Sasuke’s humiliation immensely, his enjoyment only growing as Sasuke trembled even more with every layer removed. They’d been friends for nearly ten years—he still counted the years they were apart—and he’d certainly seen his best friend naked on more than one occasion, but watching Sasuke strip for him was provocative in a way he had only fantasized about.

Sasuke kept his eyes downcast, hesitant to make eye contact with Naruto, but he watched him out of the corner of his eye. The mixture of humiliation and eroticism that pulled him in different directions only confused him about what it was he wanted. Part of him wanted to pick up his clothing and run away and part of him wanted to strip naked and kneel at Naruto’s feet in hopes of receiving that euphoric rush when Naruto praised him for listening to his command. He was pretty sure that remembering the feeling of Naruto’s fingers carding through his hair and the rasping praise was the only thing keeping him from disappearing. The knowledge that Naruto would find someone else to play with if he didn’t was secondary, though the thought made his possessiveness of the blonde surge forward.

He didn’t want to share Naruto, not with anyone. Naruto was his friend, his partner, his Dom.

Heat licked at his skin, Naruto’s gaze burning him as he removed his pants with more grace than he felt. He felt more like a baby deer, struggling to get his feet beneath him and find his balance, but he was determined. Standing in only his underwear, he straightened up and looked at Naruto for approval, but the Dom only cocked his head as he ran his eyes over Sasuke’s body.

“You haven’t finished,” Naruto murmured, gaze falling to the underwear and the outline of Sasuke’s cock through them. “I said strip, not strip down to your underwear.” He pursed his lips, locking eyes with the Sub, “Unless this is as far as you can go. If so, then just say the safe word.”

Sasuke shivered at the cool tone, Naruto was trying to provoke him and see what he would do, but instead of snapping at the blonde, he hooked his fingers into the waistband of his underwear. He could feel the blush rising, encompassing the nape of his neck and his shoulders, and silently cursed his pale skin for making it so easy for his humiliation to be known. He pulled down his underwear with a calming breath, stepping out of them before letting them fall to the ground, and swiftly cupped his hands over his genitals. Mortification burned through him, embarrassed that he was already hard and all it took was a single command and Naruto’s intense attention.

“Present for me,” the Dom said, his lids lowering seductively.

“I-I…” Sasuke stuttered, at a loss at what Naruto wanted from him as dizzying dread filled him. The Dom was going to be displeased with him, there was no way Naruto would want such an uneducated Sub to service him. If Naruto turned him away and reject him now, he didn’t know how he’d ever be able to look at him ever again. “I don’t know what that means.”

“That’s okay,” Naruto said gently, pleased that Sasuke was being honest and was his to train from the ground up. “I’ll show you how you are to present to me this time, but I expect you to remember it from now on. Understood?”

He nodded, relief flooding his body that Naruto wasn’t angry with his ignorance, and almost let out an undignified whimper when Naruto ran his fingers down his arms. Sasuke resisted for only a moment when Naruto pulled his hands away, shame staining his cheeks a bright red, but Naruto didn’t comment on his aroused state as he directed Sasuke to kneel.

“Spread your knees wider,” he said, squatting down to push Sasuke’s legs open until they were almost as wide as Sasuke could spread them. There was no possible way the Sub could hide his erection either, but instead of it flagging, Sasuke only felt himself grow harder as Naruto’s fingers teased at his inner thighs. “Now shoulders straight and grab your ankles with your hands—or if you’d rather, you can put your hands on the ground behind you, but I want your back arched, so your chest is pushed out. Do you understand?”

Sasuke settled into the position with a small nod, back arching beautifully as he fought the urge to cover himself from Naruto’s roving eyes. He lifted his head as Naruto sat down on the bed in front of him, waiting for the Dom to praise him, but Naruto remained silent. He waited and ignored the desire to shift positions with his cock laying flat against his stomach, red and engorged with need despite only receiving two commands. His nipples hardened in the cool air of the room, but he felt so hot beneath that scorching gaze as Naruto lazily looked down the length of his body.

Naruto continued to stare at Sasuke, appreciating the beauty before him and just how beautifully the Sub’s pale skin showed red. Truly, Sasuke was exceptionally captivating and to see him trying so hard to present even as his thighs quivered and a sheen of sweat prickled over his skin, made the Dom proud. Sasuke’s cheeks, and even his ears, were a gorgeous scarlet and it made Naruto wonder just how far down could he make that blush spread. Could Sasuke blush from his toes to his nose? The color was very comely on the Sub and Naruto ran his tongue over his teeth just thinking about how many smacks would it take before Sasuke’s ass turned the same shade.

Minutes passed and while Sasuke was a trained ninja, he felt his muscles already cramping at the vulnerable position. He knew it had to be nerves, he had done harder and more stringent workouts than this for hours without feeling winded, and yet his heart was hammering in his chest and his pulse felt thready and irregular from just having that commanding gaze on him. Sweat trickled down the side of his face, following the curve of his cheek to his jaw, and those blue eyes followed with it, watching as it slipped down the hollow of his throat before catching on his clavicle.

Naruto smiled, reaching forward to sweep Sasuke’s bangs out of his face, and praised the Sub, “Good job, Sasuke, you’ve done beautifully presenting for me. You’re so pretty like this, I almost want to display you as a piece of living art for everyone to admire, but I won’t,” he was quick to add at the panic alighting Sasuke’s eyes, “I know subtlety is key when it comes to our play.”

The prickling of fear disappeared just as quickly as it had appeared, and he relaxed as Naruto cupped his cheek, the palm cool against his fevered skin. He almost leaned into Naruto’s touch, hating just how elated the Dom’s words made him. It was ridiculous to be called pretty when he was a man, he wasn’t pretty, but Naruto sounded so certain of it that he almost believed it. His Sub-side did believe it—his Dom had told him he was pretty and so it must be true—and that only made him hate it all the more.

“Come here,” he ordered, holding out his hand for Sasuke to take. The Sub didn’t hesitate this time to take his hand and Naruto smiled brightly as he pulled Sasuke onto the bed. “I want you to lie on your back,” Naruto said, not commanding him but waiting to see if Sasuke would follow him anyway, “and relax.”

Sasuke glanced at Naruto before looking at the bed, nerves creating flutters in his stomach as he moved to comply. Naruto might’ve said no bondage and no penetration, but getting on the bed didn’t stop his thoughts from going there. The mattress was firm against his back and the sheets a soft silk that cooled the burning beneath his skin. He settled onto the bed, warily watching Naruto as the Dom moved to lay on his side next to him, and tensed as Naruto ghosted his fingertips along his arm.

“Your skin is so soft,” he whispered, almost in awe as he turned his hand to allow his knuckles to brush along the inside of Sasuke’s arm, “and just like snow.”

He thinned his lips to stop anything from escaping—he didn’t trust his mouth enough to not throw an insult at the idiot or, even worse, moan—and fisted the sheets in his hands as Naruto’s fingers teased him up to the curve of shoulder and then down across his collarbone. If he thought he was hot before, he was burning now as just the Dom’s touch ignited an inferno inside him, and tried to ignore the throb coming from his neglected cock.

Naruto’s voice dropped an octave as he swiped his thumb over a pert nipple, “Except these, they’re such a pretty pink.”

He trembled as Naruto gently rolled the nub between his thumb and forefinger, mortified when a small whine formed in his throat as the Dom pulls his nipple just enough to make it sting before releasing it. His nipple ached, but it was strangely pleasant, and Sasuke wasn’t certain what to make of that, his nipples had never given him any pleasurable feeling before—though it wasn’t like he had played with them before, but shouldn’t he have felt something from them while washing his body? So lost in his own thoughts, he didn’t realize Naruto closing in on his other nipple until the Dom gave it a sharp pinch that made Sasuke hiss in surprise.

“What are you thinking about?” Naruto asked, the question sounded innocent enough but there was a twinge of anger in his tone.

Sasuke blinked, meeting stormy blue eyes as Naruto scowled at him, and licked his lips slowly, “Nothing.”

“It didn’t seem like nothing,” he murmured, trailing his fingers down the middle of Sasuke’s chest and drawing little loops to tickle his skin. Sasuke didn’t laugh though, instead, he just kept that curious but shuttered gaze on Naruto and flinched with every caress. He knew Sasuke wouldn’t be completely comfortable with him, but when he offered to be his Sub, he thought that meant Sasuke would be more relaxed than this. He enjoyed inflicting pain and discomfort on his partners, but only in as much as they could take; and if this was all Sasuke could endure, then their play wouldn’t go much further than this one night.

He gasped softly as Naruto dipped his finger into his navel, more because those fingers were just too close to where his dick was than because of any real sensation. Only a little to the left and Naruto would be teasing that instead of his skin. Abashed when his cock twitched as if trying to get Naruto to touch it, Sasuke moved to cup his genitals and hide the reaction before the Dom saw it. But lightning fast, he found his wrists pinned above his head as Naruto glared down at him.

“Do not cover yourself,” Naruto commanded with a snarl and Sasuke flinched as his Sub-side tried to somehow grovel before the angry Dom. His body went limp in Naruto’s grasp and he bared his neck, eyes downcast, in a sign of submission. “Did you already forget, Sasuke?” he asked, slightly mollified by Sasuke’s immediate subservience. “You offered to be my Sub, and as my Sub, you’ve entrusted your body to me. That means your body is mine, all of it—from every hair on your head to every hair on your balls—even your thoughts should be on me and nothing more.”

Sasuke began trembling, he’d heard about a Dom’s glare before, but had never seen it and now that he had, he never wanted to see it again. Something about it was different from the way they usually glared at each other when they were angry, they were always full of fire and annoyance tempered by their friendship. But this was terrifying, and intimidating, it sent his Sub spiraling that Naruto was angry with him. It made him want to submit in every way possible to Naruto, to kneel and beg until he wheedled himself back into the Dom’s good graces, even if it meant receiving punishment first.

“Shh,” he crooned, releasing Sasuke’s wrists and bringing his hand down to caress the Sub’s cheek, “I am angry, but I know you’re learning, and you’ve been doing so well listening to my commands. You won’t cover yourself again, will you?”

He shook his head, leaving his hands where Naruto had pinned them and arching his back as if inviting the Dom to play with him, however he wanted.

“Tell me,” Naruto whispered in his ear, lips pressed close enough Sasuke could feel them, “I want to hear you answer, Sasuke.”

“I-I won’t cover myself,” he responded, fearful to lift his gaze and see that smoldering anger that was there before, “I promise.”

Naruto moved his hand lower, stroking Sasuke’s side and feeling every protruding rib until he settled his hand on the Sub’s hip. “Very good,” he praised as he kept his mouth next to Sasuke’s ear, not missing the shuddering breath that left the Sub. He ran the top of his tongue along the shell of his ear, chortling when Sasuke bit down on his bottom lip and turned his face away, “Are your ears sensitive, Sasuke?”

He wanted to snap no, but Naruto was already mad at him, and he didn’t want to make the Dom any angrier. Not after Naruto just praised him for being good, and he wanted to be praised again. The words still rang in his ears and made him even more hyperaware of the Dom’s presence and ministrations. Naruto’s thumb stroked along the apex of his hip, the weight of his arm and roughness of his clothing comforting to Sasuke, and the heat of his body relaxed his Sub-nature. He ignored the desire to turn and nuzzle into the warmth Naruto exuded and decided to just stay silent as teeth nipped gently at his earlobe.

“I want to know where you feel good,” Naruto said as he flattened his hand to move across washboard abs, he worked to keep his touch gentle, teasing, and pressed soft kisses along Sasuke’s neck. He waited for any reaction from the Sub—a tremor, a sound, a sharp intake or soft exhale of breath, but Sasuke was as still and silent as a statue. The Dom in him disliked it, irate that he couldn’t make his Sub respond to his advances, and Naruto moved his hand lower until he was ghosting his fingers over Sasuke’s cock.

Sasuke whimpered as Naruto’s thumb pressed against the large vein that ran down the underside of his shaft, the sound a croaking whine as he tried to keep his emotions under control. He was an Uchiha, first and foremost, and Uchihas were not so weak as to give into some paltry carnal pleasure. But… But the way Naruto cupped his sack and fondled his balls felt so good. His lips opened, the word ‘more’ on the tip of his tongue as those fingers gently encircled his cock—rough and work-hardened and yet so careful to apply just enough pressure to make it pleasurable.

“Come on, Sasuke,” he crooned, nuzzling into Sasuke’s neck as he nibbled at the juncture in search of erogenous zones, “just let go and feel.” Naruto gently pumped Sasuke’s cock, catching the minute trembling that ran through the Sub’s body when his thumb rubbed against the glans. “How does my hand feel? Because you feel wonderful in it.”

“Good,” he whispered, eyes widening and his jaw snapping shut as soon as the word left his lips. It had just slipped out while he was preoccupied with the way Naruto was stroking him and he felt his face burn. His parents would be so mortified to see their son like this, lying naked on a bed and taking pleasure in being dominated. As far as he knew, neither of his parents possessed a second gender and he never had the chance to ask Itachi if he had one or not. Of course, they never talked about those kinds of things in his family anyway, maybe if they had, he would’ve understood more of what was expected of him as a Sub.

Naruto pressed a kiss to sweat-slickened skin, chest rumbling as he commended the Sub, “That’s good, I enjoy seeing you enjoy yourself, Sasuke, and I want to see more of it. You’re doing so well and I’m proud of how far you’ve come.”

He practically preened beneath the adulation, Naruto’s voice wiping away the utter abasement he was feeling just moments ago. He bucked his hips when Naruto tightened his grip slightly, the Dom stroking him faster and rougher. Sasuke groaned, tossing his head and arching his back as Naruto licked the sweat off his collarbone. His mind was beginning to feel fuzzy at the edges, a kind of static noise that drowned out everything except the feel of Naruto’s hand and the Dom’s breath upon his skin. It gnawed at his control, lulling him to just let go of all pretenses and give himself completely over to the Dom who owned his body.

“So beautiful,” Naruto murmured, pulling away so he could watch Sasuke writhe on the bed. The Sub’s breathing was shallow with small moans punctuating it and those tenebrous eyes focused on him. His Dom settled seeing Sasuke beginning to respond to him, enjoying the little noises and the way Sasuke was staring at him with reverence in his eyes as if Naruto was his god and not just his partner. “That’s it, Sasuke,” he pressed his thumb against Sasuke’s slit, collecting the precum there and smearing it over the glans. He was rewarded with a low keening that the Sub tried to stifle even as Sasuke trembled with his impending orgasm.

He was so close, so close, there was a building pressure in his gut, and he felt his balls pulling up. He could feel that forming ecstasy buzzing just beneath his skin as Naruto continued to stroke him toward completion. He wanted it, wanted the pleasure Naruto was offering him, wanted to cum, could feel it coming, he just needed a little more—a little more friction, a little more pressure—he was almost there. His eyes fluttered, his back bowing as he pumped his hips into Naruto’s hand, a moan creeping up his throat, and then…Naruto’s hand disappeared.

Naruto couldn’t keep the devilish grin off his face when Sasuke let out a frustrated, indignant noise as his cock pulsed and twitched. His Dom took direct pleasure in edging a Sub, watching as they got so close to orgasm from his hand—or mouth—and then pulling away just before they crashed over the edge. And watching Sasuke glare at him venomously from beneath sweaty bangs that were sticking to his forehead was something Naruto wanted to see again and again. He ran his nail up the underside of Sasuke’s cock, grin pulling wider as Sasuke quivered and precum leaked from his tip.

His own cock twitched inside the confines of his pants, making its erect state known against Sasuke’s hip, but Naruto ignored it. He had come a long way from being unable to control his emotions or actions, though he could still be quite a hothead at times, but he knew that a Dom that couldn’t control himself wouldn’t be able to control a Sub. Or demand that level of subservience from one. He might enjoy denying a Sub orgasm, but he knew exactly what it felt like since sometimes his own orgasm wasn’t part of the play he was involved in. In Naruto’s opinion, that only made him a better Dom because while he might not find satisfaction in being dominated, he often understood what his Sub’s were feeling and thus knew better how to tease them for that ultimate pleasure.

“Do you want to cum?” he asked Sasuke, reaching up to brush the sweaty locks out of the Sub’s face again.

Sasuke narrowed his eyes, searching for the trick in Naruto’s question. If he said yes, would Naruto deny him? If he said no, would Naruto stop their play? What was the right answer, he wasn’t sure, and his Sub squirmed at the back of his mind, fretful of how to make his Dom happy so that he could be praised more. The pleasure he would feel from climaxing was secondary to the absolute euphoria he’d feel from making Naruto happy. Sasuke bit down on his inner lip, he didn’t know what the right answer was because one part of him wanted to say yes and the other part of him wanted to say no.

“It’s a simple question, Sasuke,” Naruto laughed, flicking a nipple and watching mirthfully as Sasuke’s cock twitched at the sharp sensation. He slowly glided his fingers southward, taking note of every spot that made the Sub’s dick respond—it was much more honest than Sasuke was himself.

He scowled at the Dom, fingers twitching as he fought the urge to grab his erection and stroke himself to completion. Naruto had told him not to cover himself and even if that wouldn’t be his intention, he wasn’t certain if that would count as covering or not. He hadn’t been told to touch himself either, even though his body wanted to cum so badly. “Why wouldn’t I want to?”

“This certainly looks like it wants to,” he murmured, sliding Sasuke’s cock between his pointer and middle finger—enough to be pleasurable but not nearly enough to give any real friction. Precum dripped from the slit, slow and viscously, the pool on his stomach connected to the head of his cock by a thin string that Naruto hungrily wanted to lap up. But from the way Sasuke was breathing, even just licking the slit clean would probably cause the Sub to orgasm immediately—and he wasn’t ready for that just yet. “Your cock is more honest than your mouth, Sasuke.”

Those fingers slid lower, teasing at his balls before pressing at the spot directly behind them. Sasuke threw his head back, biting down hard on his bottom lip as shocks of liquid pleasure ran up his spine. “W-what is that?” he asked, gasping as Naruto stroked it more firmly and another dribbling spurt of precum dotted his skin. His knees bent, coming up to press together as another pleasurable wave threatened to steal his sanity from him.

“Spread your legs,” Naruto commanded, smiling when Sasuke immediately did so even as they trembled, “I love how responsive you are, such a good Sub. I never would’ve thought you would be so sensitive.” His eyes darkened as he watched Sasuke squirm and pant beside him, cock turning a lovely shade of red that looked scarlet against such pale skin. “Do you like your taint petted like this?” At Sasuke’s bewildered look, he explained further as his voice dropped to a seductive rasp, “I can stroke your prostate from the inside or out, though I’m going to assume you’ve never played with your ass before.”

Sasuke twisted the sheets in his hands to keep himself from reaching down and grabbing Naruto’s hand, the pleasure was overwhelming, and he’d never felt something like it before. Was it Naruto that made it feel so good? Because he’d always made sure to wash, and just like his nipples, he’d never felt much of anything while washing his genitals, but a single teasing touch from the Dom had him writhing in ecstasy. He turned his face toward Naruto, feeling his face heat up at the hungering look on the Dom’s face. It felt like he was being stared down by a ravenous predator and he almost whimpered as Naruto licked his top lip sensuously, those eyes gleeful to watch him fidget like trapped prey.

The Dom cocked his head, his scorching gaze setting Sasuke afire as he dragged it down the length of Sasuke’s body, “Or have you?”  

“No,” he said, straining to keep his voice detached from all the emotions swirling around inside. He could feel his muscles beginning to tense, anxiety rising from beneath the pleasure as Naruto’s fingers slid a little further back. Too close to his entrance, just another inch or two and Naruto would be touching him somewhere he wasn’t quite certain he could go, his Sub ready and willing to submit but the other half of him silently screaming that he couldn’t.

Sasuke flinched.

While Naruto didn’t pull away, he smoothly moved his hand back up to safer territory. He kept a single finger rubbing at Sasuke’s taint while he caressed and fondled Sasuke’s balls with the rest. The dual pleasure had him letting out a hissed moan, his hands beginning to hurt from the white-knuckle grip he had on the sheets. He wasn’t certain what he could do with them, was he allowed to touch Naruto? The Dom hadn’t told him he could, but he hadn’t said he couldn’t either.

“Do you want to cum?” Naruto asked him again, voice sounding like liquid sex to Sasuke and prickling goosebumps across his skin. “Yes or no, Sasuke.”

He bit his bottom lip hard enough to taste blood, groaning deep in his chest as Naruto spread his hand out, teasing both the underside of his cock and his taint simultaneously. His balls felt heavy, how long had it been since he last masturbated? At least a month. His shaft hardened even more than before, precum liberally dripping, and he felt it swell as Naruto massaged his taint. Stars flashed within his eyes as he threw his head back, his thighs shaking as he once again was pushed toward climaxing, but just as before, as soon as he felt just there, Naruto moved away.

“Yes or no,” he said, sliding his hand to hold down Sasuke’s hip as the Sub tried to thrust into the air.

 “Yes, damn it, yes,” Sasuke said, feeling wildly out of control as the need to orgasm became all-encompassing, “I want to cum!”

Naruto shifted, stroking Sasuke’s hip soothingly as he made sure the Sub was looking at him, “Then tell me where you feel good. While a Sub might submit to a Dom controlling them and there might be punishments, the ultimate goal of a Dom is to bring their Sub the strongest pleasure they can endure beneath their control.” He pinned one of Sasuke’s legs between his own, using his hand to rub the Sub’s other leg, and held the Sub still so his arousal could lessen enough to be edged a third time. “You want to cum, you want me to bring you to that exhilarating moment,” he whispered into Sasuke’s ear, “but to do that, I need to know where you feel good.”  

Sasuke wanted to scream, he wanted to grab Naruto by that damned shirt he was still wearing and demand he make him cum and stop playing this game. But he didn’t. Because he had more control over himself than that, or at least he used to think he did. He wasn’t so sure anymore, not with the way Naruto was wrapping him around his finger—literally with the way he used those fingers to stroke his cock. But he was all too aware of the power difference between them, not physically but mentally. He had starved his Sub-nature for far too long and it was all too greedily soaking in every minute of play with Naruto, just the thought of demanding something from the blonde Dom made that side of him shake like a leaf.

Naruto’s tongue laving across his nipple snapped him out of his vacillating thoughts, the rough side coarse and so utterly titillating that his nipple hardened instantly. He gasped, back arching, as Naruto set his teeth around the nub and pulled it taut. It slid between his teeth, his tongue flicking against the tip, and Sasuke finally released the sheets so he could grab a fistful of Naruto’s hair. Naruto kept his lower body effectively pinned down and even though he wasn’t touching his cock, it still throbbed as if Naruto was playing with it.

He let out a low-keening moan when Naruto latched his mouth around more than his nipple and suckled at it, biting down hard enough that it stung. He quickly laved his tongue over the bite to bring tenfold the pleasure though and left Sasuke panting as he felt that buzzing euphoria growing stronger beneath his skin. His fingers tightened around blonde spikes and he tried to pull the Dom closer, wanting to feel more of Naruto—more of his mouth, of his heat and presence, to feel those hands running over every inch of his body and feel what pleasure was like with Naruto.

“Do you like it when I use my mouth?” Naruto asked, the hand on Sasuke’s hip moving back to tease his cock once again. He wrapped his hand around the shaft, feeling the blistering heat against his palm as he began slowly stroking Sasuke up and down. Precum dripped down, slickening the velvety soft skin, and Naruto massaged the frenulum as he licked at Sasuke’s nipple again. “Answer me, Sasuke.”

Sasuke opened his mouth, lips trying to form words, but his tongue felt heavy and sluggish. His balls were drawing up again and they felt so swollen from being on the edge of orgasm so many times now, it made it hard to focus on what Naruto was saying. All he knew was that he felt good, better than he ever had in his life, and he whined as Naruto’s thumb pressed hard into his slit as if to stopper it. Lips pressed against his neck, teeth scraping at his jugular and sending tendrils of pleasure through him. The pressure in his cock built while Naruto continued to stroke him and tease him, his fingers brushing along the curve of his testicles sporadically, and Sasuke writhed as he tried to answer.

“Come on, Sasuke, you want to cum, you said you do,” he murmured with salacity, pushing a little harder down on the slit to stop any precum from oozing out, “you gotta answer me then.”

“I like it,” Sasuke rasped, hips partially bucking as he tried to get a little more friction. His one leg was still trapped and it felt like his knees had turned to jello because every time he tried to get his other leg beneath him, it would slip bonelessly back onto the mattress.

Naruto squeezed Sasuke’s dick, gleefully watching as Sasuke quivered, “You like what? My hand on your cock? My mouth? My voice? Your nipples played with? You must be specific to make sure I understand properly.”

He pulled Naruto’s hair, caught somewhere between desperation and infuriation. The Dom’s voice sounded so far away, it was hard to hear over that buzzing in his head that kept him on the precipice of nirvana, another wave of euphoria washing over him as Naruto played with his nipples and his cock. It was all too much and yet not enough and Sasuke felt like he was losing his mind. His control was falling away and the Sub in him was taking over, demanding perfect obedience and submission to Naruto.

“So beautiful,” he said, releasing Sasuke’s cock and grinning when it made an audible slap as it hit the Sub’s stomach. He ignored how uncomfortable his own erection was and instead turned his attention to the beautiful splattering of precum across Sasuke’s chest, more dripping nonstop from the tip. Naruto moaned, delicious thoughts of stuffing that cock with pretty little sounds creeping into his mind. Sasuke was already stunning, but to see him panting and writhing as he was with a studded plug glittering from his cock, unable to cum even while Naruto fucked him into dry orgasm after dry orgasm until he removed the sound. He reined in his thoughts as Sasuke wrapped both arms around his neck to pull him closer.

It felt like Sasuke was being shocked all over with the way his muscles kept twitching, his mind rushing faster than his body as he realized once again Naruto stopped just before he came. Yet his body was shaking as if he had, remaining on the edge as his vision went white around the corners and his cock so damn hard that it was beginning to hurt. Drool slipped out the corner of his mouth, lips open and chapped, and his chest heaving as his heart hammered wildly within it. He sluggishly looked up at Naruto, the Dom looking so aroused that it made the humiliation Sasuke felt at being so needy fade somewhat. His Dom was happy with him, and the hard shaft pressed against his hip was proof of at least that much.

Naruto chortled, the sound deep and guttural, as Sasuke tried to rut against him, but he kept his body positioned far enough away that the Sub couldn’t find any friction. “Who knew you were so weak to pleasure, hmm?” He slipped his hand to tickle at Sasuke’s inner thigh, surprised when the Sub spread his legs open even more in invitation. He looked back at Sasuke, taking in the glazed eyes and serene expression on the Sub’s face, and realized that Sasuke was close to entering Subspace. He ran his hand up, pressing his thumb against Sasuke’s taint and reveling in the way it made his whole body shake, and gently let his finger tease at the tight ring that guarded Sasuke’s entrance.

“More,” Sasuke whispered breathily, hips slowly undulating and rubbing both spots against Naruto’s hand. The Sub in him was relishing in the Dom’s attention and the dark pleasure reflected in those cobalt eyes, he wanted to make Naruto his Dom and no one else’s. The thought of someone else touching Naruto in the same way made him want to submit so well that Naruto would be ruined for anyone else. Naruto was his and he wasn’t going to allow anyone else to serve the Dom. “Please, I want to cum.”

He circled his finger around Sasuke’s rim, refusing to push against it even a little because he promised no penetration, and leaned in to lick a droplet of precum off the Sub. “Speak,” he commanded roughly, his own control beginning to fray at having Sasuke so needy and erotic in his arms, “tell me what feels good, Sasuke. And I promise, I’ll let you cum.”

“Everything,” he moaned as Naruto sucked at his other nipple, gasping when the Dom bit down harshly. He understood the chastisement even though Naruto didn’t speak and tightened his hold on Naruto’s neck as he tried to gather his thoughts, “It feels, hnn, good when you suck on my nipples.” His eyes rolled back, hot-white desire coursing through him as Naruto continued to tease his rim and taint while playing with his nipple, “So good w-when you touch me there.”

“Where?” Naruto asked, releasing the nipple with a pop. It was now a vibrant red and glistening with his saliva, the bite mark around it just as beautiful as he thought it would be against Sasuke’s pale skin. He ground his thumb into the Sub’s perineum, massaging his prostate while he continued to play with Sasuke’s rim. The muscle relaxed some, the rim unfurling and testing Naruto’s own self-control to not push a finger in.

“Right there,” his back arched, his cock leaking so much that the opaque liquid was now running off his stomach and onto the bed, “my taint.”

Hearing Sasuke say taint snapped something in Naruto, Sasuke could have a foul mouth at times, but he never said anything lewd and it sounded so deliciously dirty coming from the high-strung ninja. “What else? Do you like this?” he asked as he licked the sweat off Sasuke’s skin, following the path from his collarbone to his neck before sucking at a spot a little below Sasuke’s ear.

“Yes,” he sibilated, almost crying out in dismay and euphoria when Naruto moved his hand away from his taint and ass to stroke his cock. Naruto held him tighter than before, stroking him vigorously and using his thumb to continuously tease the head. “I like it, I like it,” Sasuke began babbling, unable to hear or see Naruto anymore as the roaring in his ears got so loud it blocked everything else out and his vision turned white, but he could still feel. Feel Naruto’s lips against his heated skin, feel Naruto’s hand jerking him off while he thrust into that tight hold with abandon.

Naruto bit Sasuke’s shoulder, his baser nature wanting to mark Sasuke from head to toe so everyone would know he was Naruto’s, but he stopped himself from marking anywhere Sasuke couldn’t cover it. The reminder that Sasuke was hiding his Sub-nature clamored at the back of his mind, just loud enough to keep him in check, but it was damn hard. Sasuke was so enticing, so beautiful, and so irresistible under his control that it made him feel like he was the one losing control. “That’s it, beautiful,” he said, whispering it into Sasuke’s ear like he knew the Sub liked, “you’ve done so well tonight. Such a good Sub, you get your reward now—come.”

The command ricocheted through him, burning into his subconscious and Sasuke bowed his back as he came hard. Cum spurted from his cock, splattering both of them with the force of it, and Sasuke cried out at the intense orgasm that surged forward. He scrabbled for purchase and his nails scraped Naruto’s skin even through his clothes, gasping as Naruto continued to pump his cock and another stream of spend covered his stomach. Toes curling, Sasuke’s legs trembled and jerked as he rode out his orgasm which was prolonged by the constant edging and Naruto continuing to fondle his erection.

As soon as Sasuke’s moans began to sound slightly pained, Naruto slowed his hand even though the Sub was continuing to thrust against it. He pulled away just enough to clearly see Sasuke and practically salivated at the wrecked expression Sasuke had. Red-bitten lips were opened wide as Sasuke panted heavily, tears collected at the corner of his eyes that refused to fall, and his face ruddy with sweat-soaked hair sticking haphazardly to his skin. A bit of cum had landed on his chin and Naruto couldn’t resist leaning in and licking it off, allowing the bitterness of Sasuke’s spend fill his mouth like some kind of palate cleanser.

His tongue brushed against Sasuke’s bottom lip and Naruto paused, staring into Sasuke’s glassy eyes, the Sub still lost in the high of his orgasm. His lips hovered just above Sasuke’s, the desire to kiss him so strong it felt almost as if he was under his own command, and Sasuke slightly tilted his chin up to receive it. He swallowed the lump in his throat, hand curling into a fist, and tore away before he crossed the line. Naruto cleared his throat and used his clean hand to smooth down Sasuke’s hair, smiling at the exhausted Sub, “Good job, you did everything I asked of you and were so beautiful too.”

Sasuke swam in a haze of orgasmic and submissive bliss, the praiseworthy tone warming him even as Naruto’s words barely made sense to his muddled mind. He turned as Naruto moved off the bed, fighting down his Sub-nature that demanded he follow after the Dom, and watched as Naruto disappeared into the attached bathroom for a minute. His breathing slowed as the endorphins began to vanish and by the time Naruto reappeared with his hands full, Sasuke was beginning to feel embarrassed by what they had just done.

“Hey,” Naruto said, keeping his voice gentle and low as he approached the Sub again. Sasuke’s sharp gaze was back, and he knew that meant Sasuke was no longer going to be as malleable as he was earlier. He held out a cup of water, smiling when Sasuke gingerly took it from his hands, and then showed the Sub the washcloth he had in his hands. “I’m just going to wipe you down real quick, okay?”

“I can do it,” he retorted, his neck burning at how rough his voice sounded. Now that the haze was fading, he only felt embarrassment and humiliation at how he acted in front of his best friend. Naruto might be a Dom and he might be a Sub, but things had changed between them, and he wasn’t certain how he felt about it. But sitting back and being taken care of wasn’t something he just allowed.

“You can, but this is part of a Dom’s responsibility,” he explained, running the damp cloth down his chest softly. He wiped off the drying cum, careful to blot Sasuke’s nipples that looked tender, and slowly moved lower. Sasuke shivered, flinching when Naruto cleaned his now flaccid dick, but otherwise remained still as the Dom replaced the cum-stained cloth with another damp one to wash all the sweat off his body. “Aftercare is just as important for me as it is for you,” Naruto said, picking up a towel he brought to dry Sasuke off, “I enjoy taking care of my Subs and giving us both time to decompress after we’ve finished playing.”

Sasuke scowled even as he drank the water Naruto gave him, “Well, I don’t.”

“I know you heard about how important aftercare is. Are you going to refuse it?”

His scowl darkened at the reminder of Kurenai’s talk that night and he huffed in annoyance, “I said I don’t like it, I didn’t say I was going to refuse it.”

Naruto laughed, shaking his head because that sounded exactly like Sasuke, “Bastard.” That needy, begging Sub had disappeared beneath the waspish outer shell Sasuke used to keep everyone at arm’s length. But he had seen what was behind it and nothing was going to ruin his Dom’s feeling of superiority that he was the one who knew. And he certainly wanted to see it again, it was fun working to break Sasuke down and get behind those iron walls of his, and watch the Sub give up his control and writhe in pleasure at his commands.

He finished the water Naruto gave him, stoically watching the Dom finish wiping him down as he pretended not to be as bothered by it as he was. He wanted to leave, but with the warning about a Sub refusing aftercare burned into his mind, he knew he had to at least allow something. He just wasn’t certain how long he had to actually endure it. Though, knowing Naruto, the blonde wasn’t going to let him leave until he was positive Sasuke was truly okay.

As if hearing his thoughts, Naruto broke the silence and asked, “How’s your body feeling?”

“Fine.”

“Sasuke.”

He sighed, finishing off his water and setting the cup down on the nightstand to his left, “I’m tired, I feel…wrung out,” he admitted, trying to put into words exactly how he felt. It was a mixture, he felt satiated and he felt much better than he had in months, but there was an underlying current of sorrow that felt like it came from nowhere. He couldn’t understand why he would feel sad after their play, but Naruto’s presence was helping some. “I feel…like I just ran from Suna to here without stopping.”

“That’s pretty normal,” Naruto said neutrally and Sasuke disliked the sting in his chest at the reminder that the Dom was experienced and had other Subs he could pair with. “I’ll give you a massage, but before we do that, you should drink some juice and have something light to eat.”

“Juice? What am I, five?”

Naruto chuckled, reaching out to ruffle Sasuke’s hair before caressing the Sub’s cheek, “You certainly aren’t, but you do need the sugar. There’s a fridge stocked up with different drinks and some different types of snacks for the Subs. I got you tart grape juice though, since I know you don’t like sweet things—not sure why though, sugar is amazing.”

He wrinkled his nose, “It feels like my teeth are falling out whenever I have something sugary.”

“That just means you’re deprived!” he laughed as he stood up to collect the washcloth and towel and properly dispose of them.

His gaze zeroed in on the Dom’s crotch which was practically at eye level and before he thought about it, Sasuke reached forward, hesitantly touching the erection he could see bulging beneath Naruto’s clothes. He let his fingers map out just how big it was and looked up at the Dom when Naruto suddenly grabbed his wrist tightly. “What are you doing?” he asked, frowning as he just awkwardly kept his hand against Naruto’s dick since he couldn’t pull it away. It twitched against his palm, the heat of it seeping through Naruto’s pants, and Sasuke just raised a brow in question as the Dom stared down at him.

“I think the question is what are you doing?” Naruto retorted, voice strained as hooded eyes stirred up the dying fire in Sasuke’s belly.

He shifted, frown deepening, “You’re hard. You got…” the blush that had finally begun to fade rushed back, “you got me off, so I was trying to do the same.”

Naruto sighed but smiled at the Sub and pulled Sasuke’s hand away, “I appreciate it, but that’s not necessary.”

“But—”

“Our play was about finding out what makes you feel good, and trust me, I am plenty satisfied,” he said as he gently patted Sasuke’s back. “You listened to my commands, you looked gorgeous too, just so you know, and your subservience was very pleasing to my Dom-side.”

Sasuke huffed, trying to ignore how giddy the praise was making him, and scowled as Naruto disappeared into the bathroom again before he could even protest leaving Naruto hard. He didn’t have long to ponder the Dom’s words before he returned with a blanket and a small bottle of juice. “If you tell me to take a nap, I’ll punch you,” Sasuke warned lowly, bristling at being treated like a toddler when he was a full-fledged shinobi.

“I won’t,” he said as he helped Sasuke sit up and climbed onto the bed behind the Sub. He settled his back against the headboard and then shook the blanket out, wrapping it around Sasuke before pulling the Sub flush against his chest.

The soft and downy fabric was like a balm to his wrung-out body and with Naruto’s warmth at his back, he snuggled into it without thought. Naruto gently wrapped his arms around him, hesitantly as if expecting Sasuke to lash out at him for holding him. It was well warranted as Sasuke tensed, uncertainty creeping in as he tried and failed to catch sight of Naruto’s face. “What are you doing now?”

“It’s called cuddling, teme.”

“I know what it’s called," he said pettishly, "but why are we doing it.”

“Did you already forget what aftercare does?” he asked, ignoring the feeling of Sasuke’s ass against his erection. So much for hoping it would just go away on its own. “It’s an important part of play. Not only does it help ground you again, but it also allows me to make sure you’re okay and won’t crash later.”

Naruto kept one arm wrapped around his waist as he gave Sasuke the juice bottle, and he relaxed slightly with an insufferable sigh. He didn’t want to admit that it felt nice, right even, to be like this in Naruto’s arms. He might need him as a Dom for his Sub, but that didn’t mean he wanted Naruto in any additional capacity. They were friends, their play was a necessary part of his life now, but nothing more. Sasuke rolled the bottle between his hands, if it was nothing more, then why did it bother him so much to think of Naruto with anyone else—in any capacity.

“Drink it,” Naruto said, setting his chin on Sasuke’s shoulder and squeezing his legs gently to give some feedback pressure to the Sub. “Please.”

“How long do we have to do this?” he asked petulantly as he opened the juice and took a sip. He rarely drank juice because of the overly sweet flavor and was prepared to force himself to drink it, but he was pleasantly surprised to find that the grape juice was more tart than sweet and rather pleasing.

The Dom grew taut, Naruto’s voice coming out more meekly than Sasuke had heard before, “You don’t like this?”

“I’m not saying that,” he said slowly and took another sip to buy himself some time. He had hurt Naruto and he wasn’t quite sure why. He had tried to reciprocate earlier, but got turned down, and now he was trying to make things easier on both of them, but Naruto didn’t seem happy with that either. Was he the only one fighting these feelings of confusion and mortification? The lines had always been so clear before, but now they were blurred and smudged and Sasuke wasn’t sure where they stood anymore.

“I like cuddling afterward, it soothes the Dom in me to take care of my Sub like this, but I won’t force you to stay like this if you don’t want it.” He released the hold he had on Sasuke and instead rubbed Sasuke’s arms through the blanket, “But I’d really like you to stay here for at least an hour. Since it’s your first time playing, we don’t know how your body will react even if we didn’t do anything too intense. I don’t want you home alone and crash.”

My Sub echoed in Sasuke’s ears, his Sub-side liked the sound of it and Sasuke could admit to himself that he wasn’t averse to it. But he didn’t know how these things worked, did the Sub request a contract or did the Dom? Was requesting a contract on the first play allowed? But Naruto had made it pretty clear over the years that he wasn’t interested in an exclusive contract, so who was to say he’d change his mind just because Sasuke was offering? Anxiety crept up his throat, blocking the words from coming out before he’d have to hear Naruto rejecting him.

They lapsed into silence, Sasuke snuggled into the blanket with his back against Naruto’s clothed chest where he could feel the Dom’s heartbeat, and Naruto resting his head against Sasuke’s shoulder. He waited patiently, fiddling with the blanket fibers and watching Sasuke as the Sub continued to slowly drink his juice. He could feel the slight tremors beginning to subside and while the blush had faded from his cheeks, Sasuke had more color in his face now than he had for the past few months. He looked healthy again, more himself, and Naruto worried about what that meant for them. Would Sasuke not need him anymore now that his Sub was sated? Would he even want to play with him again? “Did…did you enjoy it? The play, I mean?”

Sasuke tensed, pausing a half beat before giving a curt nod. He finished his juice and Naruto plucked it from his hands to dispose of it before he could even ask and replaced it with a small bag of mixed nuts. Salty was better than sweet, so he didn’t even complain as he opened the bag and slid an almond between his lips. Naruto squeezed him tighter, burying his face into his neck momentarily, and breathed in deep, as if he was using Sasuke to ground himself. “What about you?” he asked after a minute passed, his voice so quiet he wasn’t sure Naruto even heard him.

“It was really good,” he said without hesitation. “I want to do it again—only if you want to,” Naruto added quickly, “but if you do...well, I want you to come to me.”

“Do you mean become contractual partners?”

Naruto wanted to jump at the chance to lock Sasuke down and make him his Sub—the Dom within him already viewed Sasuke as his—but Sasuke had been so adamant about not needing a Dom. He had managed his symptoms for years without any intervention from a Dom, so there was no guarantee that Sasuke wouldn’t be able to go years again now that his Sub-side had gotten its fill. As good as it felt to dominate Sasuke, he knew he couldn’t go without playing that long. Even if another Sub wouldn’t be as satisfying, it would be better than dealing with the side effects of not playing and possibly experiencing a drop himself.

“Never mind,” he said icily at Naruto’s silence.

“Sas—”

He turned just enough to glare at Naruto, the Dom flinching at the vitriol in it, and set the bag of nuts aside, “I don’t trust anyone else, so I think it goes without saying that if I need a Dom’s intervention, I’ll come to you. There’s no reason we must become contractual partners just for that.”

“It’s just that—”

“I already know you don’t take exclusive partners, Naruto,” Sasuke interrupted again as he pushed the blanket off. “And maybe I won’t even need to play for another five years. I was doing fine this whole time, so let’s just leave this at I’ll contact you when the need arises.”

“Where are you going?” Naruto asked as Sasuke shoved his arms away and began crawling toward the edge of the bed.

“Home. I drank the water and the juice, and had some nuts. I think I’ve waited long enough.”

“Wait, are you mad?”

Sasuke scoffed, “Of course not.”

“It hasn’t been an hour yet, you should stay at least for an hour to make sure your body has recuperated long enough.”

“I don’t think it’s necessary,” he said stubbornly as he slid off the bed. His knees immediately buckled as his calves burned and Sasuke grabbed at the bedpost for support. Naruto was there immediately, an arm wrapping around his waist, and promptly put him back on the bed.

“Your muscles are sore, and your potassium and electrolytes are depleted, which is why I gave you those nuts to eat and the grape juice,” Naruto explained, his own expression tinged with anger at Sasuke’s attitude. If they were involved in a play scene right now, he would’ve punished the Sub for not listening to him, but it was after, and Sasuke’s surly demeanor was almost expected. “The water was also infused with electrolytes, but it takes time for those things to make their way through your body.”

Sasuke hissed as the pain radiated from his calves, the muscles knotting so severely it made it almost impossible to pay attention to what Naruto was saying. He did his best not to flex the muscle, waiting for the worst of the pain to subside, and barely noticed Naruto moving about the room in his peripheral until the Dom returned and promptly flipped him onto his stomach. “What are you doing?” he demanded, suddenly intimately aware that he was still fully nude while Naruto was still fully clothed.

“Giving you a massage,” he said, his own anger flaring as he unscrewed the small container of specialized salve Sakura made, “now stay still before I spank you.”

He hated how his Sub-side perked up at the thought of being spanked by those strong hands and spat, “I didn’t give you consent for that and we’re not playing right now.”

“If we were playing right now and you were being this bratty, you’d be receiving a punishment.” Naruto started gently massaging Sasuke’s left calf since it seemed the most painful at the moment and ignored the anguished hiss that slipped between the Sub’s lips. “Now, stay still so I can massage you properly, your muscles will thank you for it.”

He grumbled under his breath, but grabbed one of the pillows and shoved it beneath his chest as he settled onto the mattress. The pain was already beginning to subside as Naruto kneaded his leg muscle and Sasuke stared at the far wall, his thoughts latching onto Naruto’s words instead of his anger. He almost moaned as Naruto dug the heel of his hand into his calf where the knot was worst, he could feel it loosening as the warmth of Naruto’s hands spread. As he relaxed, he couldn’t help but ask, “What would you punish me with?”

Naruto paused in shock before he cleared his throat and continued massaging Sasuke’s muscles, switching to the other calf, “It would depend on why you were being punished. Bratty behavior like this, I’d set you over my knee and spank you and make you count them. If you failed a task I gave you, then possibly denying you the chance to cum. There are a variety of punishments, and it just depends on what I think is a suitable punishment for the offense.”

“Hn,” he pondered it. Part of him wanted to experience a punishment Naruto gave, on the main floor, he only saw the smallest of punishments since usually anything more involved would be carried out in private between the Dom and Sub. As long as Naruto didn’t glare at him again, he didn’t like that. “And if I carried out my punishment well?”

He chuckled, using his thumbs to massage close to Sasuke’s perineum, but not touching it, “Then I would reward you by praising you.”

Sasuke hummed softly, settling in more and feeling unexpectedly tired. His body felt heavy, and he could smell a calming scent coming from the salve Naruto was using. He barely even flinched when Naruto pulled his cheeks apart, so his asshole was on display, but the Dom didn’t touch him there—much to his relief and disappointment. Refusing to dwell on that, Sasuke focused on Naruto’s hands and the proximity of his body as he straddled the Sub’s waist to begin working on his lower back.

Slow and methodic, Naruto worked through every muscle that he could, and Sasuke barely realized he was drifting off to sleep until it was too late to pull himself out of the dredges of it. He already felt too heavy, his body and mind so relaxed that the idea of trying to move even an inch felt impossible. Naruto’s hands slid across his shoulder blades, finding every single knot and gently kneading it into submission as Sasuke moaned softly. His eyes fluttered shut and his breathing evened out, barely even noticing when Naruto moved away and turned the lights off before covering him in the soft blanket.

Dhampir
Page 18
6/30/2023

Chapter Text

Subtlety Is Key
Confusion

Sasuke gasped softly as dexterous fingers twisted one of his nipples. It made him tremble as he yanked at the restraints that kept his arms pulled taut above his head, arching into the fickle touch that danced away just as quickly as it came. The restraints groaned as he pulled at them, but they were strong, created specifically to withstand a shinobi’s strength. Those fingers trailed down his side, tickling his ribs, and brushed lightly over his cock before disappearing completely.

Naruto didn’t make a sound, Sasuke couldn’t even detect his breath, and blindfolded as he was, he certainly couldn’t see the blonde Dom who was been teasing him for over an hour now. He’d been curious when Naruto locked his wrists together above his head and a little wary when the Dom grinned and produced the blindfold, but not having his sight made him more sensitive. He tried to predict Naruto’s next move, but so far there had been no pattern he could discern, Naruto just touched him when and where he wanted without rhyme or reason. It made their play aggravating yet exciting, but he wanted to snap at Naruto to get on with it.

A tongue lapped at his nipple, the one that hadn’t been twisted, and Sasuke bit down on the side of his cheek to stop himself from moaning. Teeth nipped at it before Naruto took the whole of his nipple and sucked it deep into his mouth, pulling a debauched moan from Sasuke as fingers carded through his hair. Naruto’s other hand wrapped around his cock, pumping it steadily, and he tried to rock his hips into it as he felt his balls drawing up for the fourth time. But then all touch was gone again, leaving him naked and hard and teetering on the edge of orgasm again.

“Naru—” he started, snapping his mouth shut before he finished the word, but the resounding smack against his thigh was all he needed for his Sub to wail in the back of his mind. Naruto had commanded him at the beginning of their play to not call him by name and he had already slipped up once early on that he was forgiven for, but Naruto warned that would be the only time.

“What was that, beautiful?” Naruto whispered right next to his ear, a thumb stroking along his hipbone.

“M-Master,” Sasuke stumbled over the word, it was a title that felt heavy on his tongue and yet it made his Sub-side calm. If Naruto was his master, then it meant he belonged to him—at least for as long as their play lasted.

“Very good,” he crooned as he nibbled at Sasuke’s earlobe, “but I did tell you only the first time you forgot would be forgiven.”

He quavered as Naruto continued to run his hand lightly over his body, the Sub in him wanting to move and prostrate himself, but tied as he was, he couldn’t do anything except beg. But begging was beneath him. At least while he was still lucid enough to remember that. “I’m sorry,” he said, lifting his chin haughtily, which made Naruto give a throaty chuckle.

“Brat,” Naruto said as he flicked Sasuke’s nipple hard enough to make the Sub jump. “You’re already in trouble, do you want to add to your punishment?”

Sasuke stilled, straining to hear where Naruto was now, but he had grown into a skilled ninja that was no longer the bumbling idiot who gave away his position easily, “The smack wasn’t the punishment?”

“No, that was just to help train you.” Sasuke turned his head to where Naruto’s voice was coming from and struggled lightly as Naruto’s hands trailed down his spread legs. He wanted to close them, still embarrassed by how his cock and balls were on total display, but Naruto had tied them—one ankle to each bedpost—so that he was practically spread eagle on the bed. “Your punishment is that you can’t cum until I tell you to.”

He felt the bed dip as Naruto climbed onto it, every nerve already on edge for his touch, and almost whimpered as he felt Naruto’s breath ghost over his cock. This was their ninth time playing together now and yet he still felt like a new Sub beneath Naruto’s ministrations. He wanted to ask if the Dom was always this careful, this slow, with other Subs, but he hated the idea of knowing that answer—was he special to Naruto or was he just like any other Sub? If Naruto was being overly careful with him, why? Was it because they were friends? Or was it because he was so lacking?

Their play was still rather simple with Naruto very slowly learning his body and finding every erogenous zone that he had. The restraints and blindfold were new, but everything else was the same with the way Naruto touched him, the way he continuously edged Sasuke, the way he refused to go any further than this. Naruto never asked for anything else from him except his obedience, which meant he couldn’t even try to push the fact that Naruto refused to penetrate him. It was only the play before last that Naruto finally inserted a finger in his ass and while it was slightly uncomfortable at first and not very pleasurable, he wasn’t bothered by it.

And he wanted more now, but Naruto refused to go any further with him. Sure, he was the Dom, but wasn’t the Sub supposed to know his limits? He didn’t like that Naruto didn’t seem to trust him enough to know his own body, though he could admit that his original refusal to play did give the Dom some reason to be concerned. But he had moved past that now, and now he wanted more. He wanted to make his Dom happy and actually see it, not just hear Naruto claim he was pleased with their play. If only he knew more about what Naruto liked, but if he tried to ask anyone who had been with him, it would lead to suspicions that he was a Sub and he couldn’t take that chance.

What other reason would he have to ask Subs about Naruto’s preferences in bed if he was a Dom? And if he got asked why he didn’t just ask Naruto directly…well, he didn’t have an answer for that. In addition, Sasuke banished the idea almost immediately because he didn’t want to meet the Subs that Naruto had fucked, he didn’t want to compare himself to them. But the idea that Naruto was being his Dom out of pity for his best friend who was harming himself with suppressants instead of playing left a bitter taste in his mouth.

“Do you understand?” Naruto asked, his tone hard at Sasuke’s lack of response.

“Yes,” he answered, immediately regretting the clipped tone that was so natural to him. The bite to his inner thigh made him hiss, but it didn’t make his erection flag even a little. “Yes, Master!” he corrected, straining against the restraints as Naruto tongued the bite mark.

“I’m not going to make this easy on you,” the Dom murmured against his skin, fluttering kisses along his skin, “I hope you know that.”

His cock jumped, leaking at the unvoiced promise of pleasure, and Sasuke squirmed as Naruto moved up to the join of his hip. The tip of his tongue brushed against Sasuke’s balls, but the Dom otherwise ignored where Sasuke wanted him to touch most and instead scraped his teeth across his hipbone.

“But if you do well, I’ll reward you for being such a good Sub.”  

Sasuke was trembling with anticipation, his body already ready and willing to be edged and played with to Naruto’s satisfaction, but not knowing where Naruto was going to touch him next only added to the excitement. He let out a whimpering gasp when Naruto splayed his hand across his stomach, spreading the precum that had pooled there across his skin, and a tremor went through his whole body. With the blindfold on, Naruto’s touch was scorching and the visceral response from him was mortifying. The way he craved the Dom’s touch and closeness still baffled him and he hated how at war with himself he was.

Part of him wanted to shove Naruto away, to prove he didn’t need this, but the other part of him refused to allow it, knew he needed it just as much as he craved it.

Fingers trailed alongside his leg, feeling the supple muscle and inching higher until it danced across his abdomen. Knuckles ghosted along his length, so quickly gone Sasuke couldn’t even say for certain that he had actually felt them. He groaned, throwing his head back and biting his tongue to keep himself from demanding Naruto move faster. Trusting his own mouth was something he was beginning to doubt, it was better to stay silent than make another mistake.

He almost bit his tongue clean off though when something warm and rough teased the underside of his cock and Sasuke gasped as it flicked against his frenulum, sending jolts of pleasure reverberating through his body. Naruto’s fingers curled one by one around the base of his cock and pulled it away from his stomach as a warm heat enveloped the head of his cock. He thrashed within his restraints as Naruto used his tongue to flick against the swollen crown, sucking gently and sending tremors through Sasuke.

“W-wait,” he gasped as Naruto took him more into his mouth, the restraints keeping him from shoving Naruto away or being able to move in any way. “Stop, don’t do that!”

Naruto didn’t stop though, instead, he hollowed his cheeks and sucked, bobbing his head and keeping most of his attention on the crown. He hummed gently and Sasuke choked on his own spit at the pleasure that wracked through him, overwhelming and almost too stimulating as his cock twitched in Naruto’s mouth. He spilled precum liberally, the desire to cum strong even as he tried his best not to.

“Stop, Na—Master, stop. You need to stop,” he said, his earlier refusal to beg already forgotten as he pleaded with Naruto to stop. “Stop!”

The Dom pulled away just as he felt his toes beginning to curl with an audible pop and Sasuke sagged into the bed, “If this is too much for you, use the safe word. You remember what it is, correct?”

He nodded, voice strangled as Naruto languidly stroked his cock, teasing it just enough to keep him on the edge of cumming yet not enough friction to actually cum.

“What’s our safe word, Sasuke?”

“Hnn.” He wanted to thrust into his hand, but his body was pulled too taut to do anything more than a slight rocking. He licked his dry lips, goosebumps spreading across his skin as Naruto blew gently on the head of his erection, “P-porcupine, fuck,” he hissed as Naruto squeezed him tighter. “It’s porcupine.”

“Very good,” Naruto praised, lapping at the slit and swallowing down the precum collecting there. Sasuke trembled, twisting his wrists within their restraints, and Naruto couldn’t help but chuckle at how helpless the Sub was. “I won’t stop unless you use our safe word.”

“But—” Sasuke’s voice became a garbled moan as Naruto engulfed his cock again. Strong lips wrapped around his length, sliding down so slowly he could feel the way Naruto’s lips dragged against his heated skin, and he panted with need and desire mixed with horror and mortification. “No, no, no,” he bemoaned, his emotions spiraling as even his Sub-side felt this was wrong, but he didn’t want to end their play either. He hadn’t used their safe word yet and he wasn’t about to start now. “Don’t…don’t do this.”

Naruto ignored him, instead bobbing his head and working to pleasure Sasuke until he was a shaking mess. He certainly wasn’t kidding when he told Sasuke he wasn’t going to make this easy on him to not cum. He reached up, sliding his hands up Sasuke’s torso while moving his head until his teeth caught on the flared head of Sasuke’s cock, and plucked at the Sub’s nipples. He alternated between pleasuring Sasuke with his mouth and playing with his nipples, pinching them while he lapped at the cock in his mouth and soothing them while he let his teeth scrape against the Sub’s length.

He couldn’t keep back his moans as Naruto tugged at the erect nubs, just as hard as his cock. They had become so sensitive during their play sessions that he was embarrassed at how quickly he was aroused by Naruto just thumbing them. Naruto enjoyed it though, if the amount of time he spent teasing his nipples was any indication. “I’m going to cum, stop, I-I can’t hold back!” he begged as Naruto suckled at the leaking crown, tongue flicking against his frenulum where Naruto knew he was weak.

“Giving up already?” Naruto tutted, letting the cock fall from his mouth and slap against Sasuke’s stomach. Sasuke flinched at the disappointment coloring his words and bared his neck in a sign of submission, tremors spreading from where Naruto’s hands touched him. “Maybe I should just leave you like this,” he continued, taunting, “keep you tied up and leave you hard until morning to teach you patience and stamina.”

Sasuke tried to rub his face against his shoulder, trying to feebly remove the blindfold so he could see Naruto’s face, but it didn’t budge. Another reminder that Naruto was experienced and knew what he was doing. Anxiety crept through his mind, unable to discern what Naruto was thinking while lacking one of his senses. He wanted to see the Dom’s expression, to see if he was glaring at him or grinning at him, that he couldn’t only added to his anxiety as he asked lowly, “Are you angry?”

Silence filled the room and Sasuke turned his head, trying to see beneath the blindfold even if it was just for a moment, but all he could see was black. Naruto gave a heavy sigh and pulled away from the Sub as he answered just as lowly, “Do you think I’m angry?”

Rejection slammed into him, and Sasuke tried to curl into himself even though it was impossible in this position. The Sub in him screamed in the back of his head, not only had he disappointed his Dom but if he wasn’t angry before, he was now. What did a Dom who was angry do? Sasuke didn’t know, and he hated that the unknown made things even worse in his mind. A whimper escaped his lips as his breathing quickened, damning dejection flagging his erection and only adding more to his mortification.

“Shh,” Naruto soothed, his hands caressing Sasuke firmly as he scooted further up until his thighs were tucked beneath the Sub’s. “Why do you think I’m angry, Sasuke?” He let his fingers dance across the Sub’s chest as he kept his tone light, teasing Sasuke and trying to ground him. “Because I want to punish you?”

He opened his mouth to answer but Naruto pressed a finger against his lips. The Dom wasn’t expecting answers, just obedience. It was a rhetorical question that he would soon explain to him and all he had to do was accept the answer given. But the Sub in him begged to please Naruto, to show his desire to be good and praiseworthy, but tied up as he was, there was little he could do.

Naruto chuckled softly as Sasuke licked his finger, such an innocent gesture, and yet coming from Sasuke, it felt enticingly erotic. “I forget that you’re still new to this, that you’re still learning how play works. Punishments might be given because you failed a task I gave you or because you didn’t listen to me, but our play is not about punishing you. I enjoy teasing you because it pleases me to do so. Do you know how beautiful you are like this?

“You asked if I’m angry, I’m not,” he said with a note of finality as he used his thumb to caress Sasuke’s bottom lip before trailing his hand down Sasuke’s body. “I want to play,” he crooned, tweaking a nipple before soothing it with the pad of his thumb. “You’re my Sub and your body is my instrument; you’ve entrusted it to me to use as I see fit. I want to tune you like the fine art that you are, discover every hidden spot in your body to make you sing for me.”

Sasuke shuddered as the Dom brushed his knuckles against the side of his dick, already achingly hard again in Naruto’s skilled hands, “But what you were doing was dirty. You shouldn’t do that.”

“Dirty?” Naruto echoed, incredulous as he handled Sasuke’s dick and turned it every which was as if inspecting it. “What part of you is dirty, Sasuke?” Sasuke could feel heat spread across his shoulders at the humiliation of feeling his cock swell even more, pressure building as he felt droplets of precum leaking from the slit, but Naruto said nothing about it as he stroked him slowly, “Is that why you were protesting so much? You told me you were fine with blow jobs.”

“Because I’m the Sub,” he said flatly, “I’m supposed to do it to you.”  

Naruto laughed and the boisterous sound immediately put him at ease, “You have so much to learn, Sasuke. Just because I’m a Dom doesn’t mean I can’t give you a blow job if it pleases me to do so,” he explained as he used his thumb to stroke the main vein that ran along the underside of Sasuke’s cock, “and just because you’re a Sub doesn’t mean you have to give a blow job if you are truly uncomfortable with it.”

He moaned as the Dom teased him, thumb massaging his glans, before he gasped as Naruto once again used the rough side of his tongue against his cock. “No, hnn, d-don’t do that,” he pathetically mewled, angry at himself for how weak to pleasure he seemed to be—at least when that pleasure was coming from Naruto.

Naruto chuckled, momentarily sucking at his frenulum and making Sasuke tremble, “Even your protests are beautiful, so don’t try to silence them. I want to hear them just as much as I want to hear your moans.”

“You shouldn’t do—ah-hn!” Sasuke said, his words turning into a guttural moan as Naruto swallowed half his length quickly. The feel of Naruto’s tongue rasping against his cock and the heat of his mouth had Sasuke keening as his thighs shook. His muscles were already exhausted from all the teasing, and they ached from being kept in the stretched position Naruto had put him in at the beginning of their play, but the exhaustion felt good.

The spiraling abhorrence he felt earlier was dissipating beneath the onslaught of pleasure Naruto was bringing him. The Dom wasn’t angry with him, he wasn’t throwing Sasuke to the wayside for another Sub, and he felt his tight control over his mouth beginning to slip. Naruto liked hearing the noises he made even if they mortified him, but his Sub was eager to please the Dom however necessary and so even as his blush spread, he didn’t hold back his moans or protests.

“Master,” he sibilated thickly, throwing back his head as his cock pressed against the back of Naruto’s throat before sliding into it. It was so tight and yet Naruto didn’t hesitate for even a second to take the rest of his length until his nose was buried in the fine curls of Sasuke’s pubic hair. Hands lightly stroked the outside of his thighs as Sasuke found himself unable to move either forward or backward with how pinned he was to the bed. “I-it’s too much,” he moaned as Naruto used his tongue to caress his balls, teasing them as he swallowed around the cock deep in his throat, and Sasuke his cock swell as he fought to control his orgasm. “Stop, I need you to stop.”

Naruto garbled something around his erection, making Sasuke hiss at the overstimulation, but he didn’t pull off like he had before. Instead, he slowly dragged his mouth and tongue up until he could take a breath in before he deepthroated the cock once more. The way Sasuke contorted within his shackles was exquisite, ivory skin tinged with a comely red blush made Naruto painfully hard. Sasuke didn’t easily give in to his Sub-side and it only made the Dom in him want to hear the Sub beg more for him to stop because he was going to cum otherwise.

He cried out, the cords in his neck straining as he willed himself not to cum. He could feel his balls drawing up, feel the now all too familiar tremor in his thighs that told him he was close to not being able to hold back. Naruto had edged him at least once in every play session they had and he was starting to understand the telltale signs of what his orgasm felt like, but he was reaching it a lot faster this way. No one had ever touched him like this and any time he saw a person going down on another during exhibitions, it was the Sub going down on the Dom and not the other way around.

While he had contemplated giving Naruto a blowjob before—he at least knew what that entailed—he had thought that was just the job of a Sub to worship their Dom in this way. He’d never thought of being on the receiving end of one and how hard it would be to stave off his climax. His breath stuttered as Naruto held his cock in his throat, swallowing around it and milking his cock for every drop of precum he produced. He wrapped his hands around the ropes that were attached to the leather handcuffs to give him some kind of purchase as he panted and groaned. His mind was going hazy, his pleasure mounting and pushing all other thoughts out of his mind, he was so, so close and he wanted to cum so badly.

He bit his lip, a low moan that started deep in his chest rumbling through him, and almost succumbed to the pleasure when he remembered his punishment, his Sub clamoring to resist—to prove he was a good Sub who could follow the Dom’s orders even if they weren’t true commands. “Wait,” he said breathily, trying to pull the threads of his frayed control back together as Naruto bobbed his head only an inch or two up and down so that he stayed deep in the Dom’s tight throat. “Stop, Master, I need you to stop. I-I’m going to cum,” Sasuke gasped, the sound so tremulous that it made Naruto pause.

But that’s all he did, he didn’t move away, just proving his lung capacity was phenomenal as he waited patiently for Sasuke to do…something. Sasuke knew that much, but he wasn’t sure what exactly Naruto wanted from him. The Dom had said he didn’t punish him just because, that he enjoyed it and that he wanted to train him, so Sasuke was certain there was something specific Naruto was waiting for him to do. That his thoughts were scattered didn’t help him concentrate either, it seemed his intelligence was useless in this case as he gave control over to his Sub-side to help him.

Something in him settled as he let the Sub in him lead the way, his body relaxing ever so slightly and his tone changing from ordering to begging. “Please, Master,” he pleaded throatily, halting mid-sentence with a soft moan as Naruto’s tongue caressed the underside of his cock, “please may I cum? I want to cum, Master, I need to.” Sasuke writhed on the bed, whimpering as he felt the pressure building in his stomach and could feel his body pulling taut, “But I don’t want to cum without your command and you haven’t given it yet.”

Slipping from the Dom’s mouth left him feeling relieved and bereft. His cock slapped against his skin hard enough to make him wince, but not enough to override the pleasure that was coursing through him. Gentle kisses were laid against his stomach and Sasuke could hear the smile in Naruto’s words as he reached up to caress the Sub’s cheek, “Very good, Sasuke, you did so well in denying yourself and then asking for my permission.”

His chest instantly felt tight with elation at hearing the Dom’s praise and Sasuke leaned into the caress without thought. This was just proof that he needed to try and trust his Sub more, his secondary nature instinctively understood what it was his Dom was looking for and how to submit to him, while he struggled and tripped through their play. His refusal to give up his control wasn’t just hurting himself, but hurting his play with Naruto. He wanted to be praised more, he wanted Naruto to praise only him, look at only him, play with only him.

“But you don’t have my permission to cum yet,” Naruto said, pushing back Sasuke’s sweaty bangs before moving away from him enough for their thighs to no longer be touching. “Soon though, if you do well.”

Sasuke tensed, uncertain of what Naruto was going to do next, and jumped as newly slickened fingers slid up the cleft of his ass to where his rim was. A thumb pressed against his taint, petting it sensually as Naruto used his pointer finger to circle his rim, gently teasing it to make the furled muscle relax. He tried to make the rest of his body relax too, taking in a slow breath as Naruto teased his rim, pressing his finger in enough to make his muscles clamp around it, but not enough to actually penetrate him.

“Open up for me, beautiful,” the Dom crooned, his breath ghosting across Sasuke’s scrotum. The Sub shivered at feeling Naruto’s mouth so close to such a sensitive part of his body. His thoughts were fractured as he wondered if Naruto was going to tease him with his tongue again all while also wondering when Naruto was going to push his finger in. His Sub-side wanted both, encouraging him to submit fully to the Dom that knew his body better than he knew himself, and he groaned as his nerves were set afire.

“Please,” he begged, trying to cant his hips and make Naruto move faster, the paradoxical shift in what he wanted not lost on him. He wanted to prove he could do it; he wanted the reward promised to him, he wanted the praise he’d receive for being a good Sub. He wanted to see Naruto smile at him and tell him how wonderful he did following his orders. His mind felt fuzzy in a way that was different from an impending orgasm, and his body relaxed more almost against his will. A few times during their play he could feel this serene blanket settle over him, washing away all his worries and concerns, whispering to him to just let go, but he always fought it.

He keened as Naruto simultaneously mouthed at his balls while pushing his finger inside to the second knuckle. He tried to bend his knees reflexively, wanting to push Naruto away and pull him closer, his muscles twitching as Naruto used his tongue to pull a testicle into his mouth as he slowly thrust his finger and in out. It still didn’t feel any different, it wasn’t pleasurable, but it wasn’t painful either, it was just a strange intrusion that didn’t do anything for him. But he knew what Naruto was trying to prepare him for, a tendril of excitement and dread twining together.

Of course, he knew sex was common in play and Naruto had talked to him about Sasuke’s thoughts on including it in their play, but even though he said yes, Naruto moved so slowly. It was rather surprising since he knew how impulsive the blonde was, so the self-control Naruto possessed when it came to play was unexpected though appreciated. Except when he was being overly careful with him, or at least that’s what it felt like to Sasuke. He had no other experiences to compare them to and he didn’t know enough about their dynamics to know whether moving this slow was normal.

A sharp pain dragged his wandering thoughts back as Naruto pulled the ball in his mouth taut, teeth scraping his sack and making Sasuke hiss. He released Sasuke’s ball, pushing his finger in as deep as he could while stroking the Sub’s perineum and inner walls. “I want your attention on me, Sasuke,” he demanded, almost sounding petulant, “you seem to have a bad habit of thinking about other things when you’re supposed to be thinking about me.”

“I was,” he gasped, another finger sliding in next to Naruto’s pointer and stretching his rim. He squeezed his muscles around them, trying to force his body to relax at the strange sensation, and his head lolled to the side.

“You were? Then tell me what you were thinking about,” Naruto said, crooking his fingers and exploring the Sub’s insides. Sasuke shuddered around him, walls convulsing as they tried to push his fingers out while his rim tried to take him deeper. The small whispery gasps only fanned the flames of desire in him, knowing that Sasuke was being driven to make these seductive noises and that he wasn’t faking them made his willpower crumble. “Come on, Sasuke, tell me.”

It was hard to string together a cohesive sentence like this, with Naruto teasing his ass and taint, nibbling at his scrotum and tonguing his balls, but the command loosened his tongue as he moaned, “You.”

The throaty chuckle sent goosebumps across his skin and Naruto kissed his inner thigh, “What about me?” He waited a moment, scissoring his fingers and making Sasuke moaningly whimper at the stretch, and began to tease at the Sub’s leaking erection, “Come on, I want to hear what you’re thinking about.”

His head lolled to the side, cock twitching as Naruto rasped his tongue along the side, “You’re, hnn, t-too slow.”

“Oh, does my beautiful Sub want me to move faster?”

“I’m not beautiful,” Sasuke retorted, trembling, it felt like Naruto was teasing him everywhere. Teeth scraped along his length before a tongue teased at his balls, the thumb on his taint stroking him all while Naruto pushed his fingers in with more force.

“That’s because you can’t see yourself,” he murmured, not quite arguing but certainly not agreeing. “If you could see yourself through my eyes, you would see just how gorgeous you are—especially laid out like this with your body on display for my pleasure. Your cock leaking, your nipples swollen and red for me, and this cute little blush that’s spread all over your chest.” Sasuke quavered as Naruto caressed his chest, heat blooming wherever he touched, “Absolutely breathtaking.”

Sasuke gasped as Naruto nuzzled into the apex of his hip with a libidinous groan. He wanted to see the Dom, he could almost picture the way Naruto’s pupils would be blown wide with lust, making the ring of blue seem darker than the clear cerulean it usually was. The feral passion that would be on Naruto’s face would almost be enough to make him cum on the spot, but not being able to see him made every touch all the more erotic. His body was electrified, overly sensitive and burning up, and every brush of skin felt purposeful and titillating.

A third finger made its way past his rim and Sasuke sucked his bottom lip between his teeth as he undulated his hips the minute amount he could. He felt so…full, incredibly full. This was nothing like the single finger Naruto had used before, even two didn’t feel that much different, but three was. There was a slight stinging in his ass from stretching around Naruto’s fingers, but the tingling pleasure outweighed it. They moved deeper and made his body pull taut as his rim stretched even wider, his muscles convulsing around them as he tried to decide how he felt about it.

“Wait,” he said with a note of panic, working to decipher his emotions. And like the good Dom he was, Naruto immediately froze, giving Sasuke the time he needed to adjust and discern if he wanted to keep going or not. The new sensations caught him off guard and his body clamped down just as tightly as his mental walls did, sending panic signals through him that overrode everything else.

“Just say the word and we’ll stop right now,” Naruto said, leaving the calming weight of his head on Sasuke’s thigh. “There is no punishment for that, Sasuke, no backlash from me or hard feelings. If this is too much, safe word out and our play stops.”

He shook his head, fingers curling around the restraints as he forced himself to relax. His Sub-side was pleased with what Naruto was doing to him and he tried to focus on that. The Sub in him wasn’t the issue, he was the issue because he couldn’t even trust himself to know what he really wanted. “I don’t want to stop,” he murmured, breathing in deeply as he forced the panic back, “it’s just…more than I thought it would be.”

The Dom chuckled, caressing Sasuke’s taint and making the Sub moan salaciously, “Well, you are rather tight. You wanted me to move faster,” he said as he slowly pulled his fingers out, “but I think maybe this was too much.”

“I didn’t use the safe word!” Sasuke protested as he felt Naruto move away, his ass suddenly feeling empty after just being stuffed full with fingers.

“I know, and neither did I. So, what does that mean?”

“That we’re still playing, but—”

“No buts, we’re still playing, until the scene is finished or one of us uses the safe word. I’m not ending our play, but don’t forget that I am your Dom, Sasuke. I decide what we do, and I want to try something else because there is no point in our play if one of us isn’t enjoying it.” Fingers threaded through his hair, undoing the knot at the base of his skull that kept the blindfold in place, and Naruto slowly removed it.

Sasuke blinked, the lights were dimmed so they didn’t hurt his eyes, and he stared up into Naruto’s face as the Dom smiled at him. The mix of emotions that ran through him were overwhelming and inexplicable, to see that Naruto wasn’t disgruntled or annoyed at him after the long session they already had made his fear disappear. It also made him feel guilty for doubting the blonde in the first place, he knew Naruto wasn’t the type to lie or not speak his mind, but Naruto was the opposite of him in every way and Sasuke struggled to accept Naruto at face value.

“You’re doing so well for me,” Naruto said, brushing the back of his hand against Sasuke’s forehead and Sasuke moaned softly at the cool feeling against his feverish skin. “I removed the blindfold because I want you to see what I’m going to do to you. Watch me,” he commanded as he moved back and unclipped the leg braces from their restraints.

He found himself unable to look away, eyes tracking every movement the Dom made. Naruto had removed his jacket at some point, but instead of the mesh shirt that allowed Sasuke to see beyond it, he was wearing a simple white shirt. He wanted to demand Naruto remove it, that he was the only one nude was something he was beginning to tire of, but he knew better than to try and demand something from the Dom. Sasuke let out an undignified yelp when Naruto grabbed his hips and pulled him as far as the restraints on his arms would allow, his knees thrown over the Dom’s shoulders and his body bent in half.

Naruto grinned, rapacious and mischievous, and Sasuke knew whatever the Dom was going to was about to test him. “Don’t take your eyes off me,” he ordered lowly, his voice rasping as he dropped his eyes down to stare directly at Sasuke’s genitals.

“What are you doing?” he asked, eyes widening as he furiously blushed. Naruto could see everything from this position from his cock and balls to his hole and there was no way to hide it with his legs dangling down the blonde’s back and his hands tied up.

“Proving to you that you’re not dirty,” he crooned with a boyish grin, “and that nothing I do to you is dirty.”

Before he could even protest, Naruto leaned down and licked from his taint up to his balls, and whatever objections on the tip of his tongue were lost to the obscene moan pulled from his throat. Mortification wrapped around him, he sounded so lewd as if he were some wonton whore, and he could feel skin heating up with shame. He wanted to close his eyes, to look away, but the command kept him frozen as he stared at the raw hunger in Naruto’s face. The Dom sucked at his taint, making Sasuke keen, his pupils blown so wide only the thinnest blue ring differentiated between their eyes.

The hold Naruto had on his hips kept his body locked in the awkward position, his bare ass leaning against Naruto’s clothed chest, and his balls practically in the Dom’s face, and Sasuke felt tears of shame pricking the corners of his eyes. That he would enjoy this was scandalous, it was unbecoming of an Uchiha to be willingly spread open like this and pleasured in such a demeaning way—and yet…

“So good,” slipped from his lips as Naruto fit both testicles in his mouth, gently suckling at the globes. He gasped in shock, eyes widening as he swallowed the bile suddenly rising in his throat. He wanted to turn over and hide his ignominy from Naruto, but he couldn’t look away, couldn’t refuse a command from the Dom—his Dom—but he couldn’t quite keep his bottom lip from trembling at the yawning disgust he felt at himself.

He flinched at the sound his balls made slipping from Naruto’s mouth, but his self-loathing lessened at the pleased expression on Naruto’s face. He placed a soft kiss to Sasuke’s thigh, eyes trailing over the scarlet color and seeing how it reached halfway down the Sub’s chest to where his little pink nipples stood hard and erect. “You are so good,” he said, praising Sasuke and smiling at the immediate hunger in Sasuke’s eyes. All Sub’s enjoyed being praised, but Sasuke seemed remarkably weak to praise. “So good for me,” Naruto continued in a dulcet tone that made the Sub sigh and relax, “and listening to my commands.”

How Naruto was able to erase the humiliation he felt, how he was able to turn his shame into something arousing, and take his emotions and twist them until Sasuke wasn’t certain what Naruto was awakening in him anymore was beyond him. But Naruto did that. And he set his Sub-nature at ease. He always left their plays feeling rejuvenated and...not happy, but content. “I…” he started, hesitating as he slowly licked his lips, and shivered as Naruto teased his taint with the tip of his tongue.

“Speak up, beautiful,” Naruto murmured, watching as precum leaked from the tip to drip onto Sasuke’s stomach. He was right, Sasuke looked even more gorgeous with tears at the corners of his eyes.

Sasuke wanted to, but the words were caught because how could he express everything he was feeling in just a single sentence? He wasn’t the type to nonsensically babble, he was concise in his thoughts and words, but Naruto made him feel things he wasn’t used to, or wouldn’t allow himself to feel. He opened his mouth once, then twice, both times only a frustrated whimper came out as he tried to put his emotions into words. His Sub-side panicked, the thought of not fulfilling the command was damning and horrifying, especially when he had just been praised for it.

Naruto saw the slight shift in Sasuke’s demeanor, picking up on the undercurrent of anxiety and how his eyes lost their heat, “It’s okay, you’re doing so well” he soothed, stroking Sasuke’s hips and nuzzling his thigh. “Tell me something you like that I do.”

“I like it when you praise me,” Sasuke said without any hesitance, the tension between his shoulders lessening at Naruto’s understanding.

“Good,” Naruto grinned, “because I like it when I praise you.”

He wanted to say more, but let out a started yelp as Naruto hooked his hands in the crook of his knees and pulled him forward so his hole was on full display. His cock was now angled at his chest as Naruto practically bent him in half and Sasuke felt his face heat up again. He’d never looked at his own dick this close before, but from this angle, he could see how hard it was, could see the red hue and the veins and the way his balls hung on either side of it. It was as embarrassing as it was erotic.

“Stay still,” he commanded, he didn’t want to get kicked in the face for trying to rim Sasuke, but he also wanted to make good on what he said and prove that nothing about the Sub was dirty and nothing he did to him was dirty. Sasuke was still watching him, eyes wary, but there was curiosity and heat behind them too. He kept their gazes locked, flattening his tongue and using the rough side to lick all of Sasuke’s hole at once.

“Don’t!” Sasuke yelled as soon as he realized what Naruto was doing, but he didn’t move even though his legs jerked to do just that. He groaned, revulsion mixing with pleasure, and could do nothing except watch and feel as Naruto used his tongue to tease him. “That’s dirty,” he moaned, lids fluttering but not closing as Naruto traced his rim, teasing at his hole and making tendrils of ecstasy flow through him. Why did having his asshole licked feel so good? It felt good when Naruto traced his rim with his finger, but this was ten times more pleasurable, and it only heightened his sense of humiliation and desire.

Naruto ignored him, focusing on flicking his tongue across the furled muscle and making it loosen. Sasuke kept trying to tighten it, but he had already stretched it enough that as soon as the Sub relaxed even the minutest bit, his hole gaped. Naruto groaned at the sight, his cock tenting his pants and it took almost all his willpower to not rut against Sasuke’s back. His own pleasure wasn’t the purpose of their play, that was secondary, and if he lost himself to the need to cum, he could inadvertently harm Sasuke.

He was trembling in ecstasy, but his mind was in chaos. “Stop,” Sasuke choked, the tingling sensation making him want to be closer and further away at the same time. “It’s dirty, hnn. Naruto, stop!” The sharp bite to his ass cheek was a surprise, but he still moaned at the sting of Naruto’s teeth sinking into his flesh. The reprimand wasn’t lost on him though as he swiftly corrected himself, “Master, you shouldn’t lick there.”

“And what if your Master wants to?” he asked, looking at the deep imprint of his teeth on Sasuke’s pale skin. The bright red welt was gorgeous against his pale skin, the way he knew it would be, and he groaned as his cock throbbed, it was getting harder and harder to refrain from seeking his own pleasure in their play. Sasuke was too seductive, too innocent, the way that searing gaze looked at him, imploring for more even while that pouty mouth of his denied it was driving him insane. “I told you already, this isn’t dirty,” Naruto licked his taint, reveling in the strangled moan as Sasuke panted, cock leaking liberally. “Not an inch of you is dirty, every inch of you is beautiful. Even your hole is pretty.”

The whimper that came from him was undignified, but the libidinous moan that followed was downright tawdry. Naruto used his tongue as a spearhead and pushed it into his hole, gradually opening it, and Sasuke keened, back bowing. Those strong fingers dug into his legs and Sasuke knew it would leave bruises, but the idea of carrying Naruto’s marks on his body only aroused him more, making his dick twitch against his stomach as precum left a sticky trail across his skin. Words were lost in the wake of pleasure, Naruto’s tongue wriggling its way inside him and setting every nerve afire.

“Such a pretty Sub,” Naruto crooned, lapping at Sasuke’s rim as he stared down into glassy eyes. Sasuke was starting to fall into Subspace, he hadn’t gotten that close to it since their first real play, but he could see the way Sasuke was beginning to relax and the serene expression settling onto his face. “You’re so sensitive, Sasuke, so weak to pleasure. It amazes me every single time.”

Sasuke gave a broken whine as Naruto fucked him with his tongue, pushing it in as far as it could go before circling the rim and feeling it loosen beneath his touch. His own tongue darted out to lick his lips in the same fashion, mimicking Naruto’s movements, and making the Dom’s control slip. Naruto snarled as he bit down harshly on the fleshy part of Sasuke’s inner thigh, sucking hard enough to leave a dark purple bruise behind. The pain and pleasure pushed Sasuke’s awareness further beneath the growing haze in his mind and he moaned.

“That’s it, beautiful,” he whispered as Sasuke’s hole gaped open, “you even pretty inside too, such a cute pink color just like your nipples.” His eyes trailed to the Sub’s nipples, snaking his hands down to tweak and pull them. Sasuke keened, such a needy sound that went straight to his dick, and Naruto pressed an apologetic kiss to the Sub’s perineum, “Did I neglect your nipples for too long? Maybe I should clamp them and run a chain so I can tease them while I tease your taint and hole. I don’t even think I need to touch your cock to make you cum, just your nipples and taint would be enough, wouldn’t it?”

“Yes,” Sasuke sibilated, vaguely wondering if this was a command to cum or not, but that deep compulsory thrum to follow the Dom’s orders wasn’t there and so he tried to control it. His Dom told him no cumming without his say-so, but his cock was so hard it hurt, the crown was turning purple and his balls felt so swollen and heavy. “Want,” he groaned, trying to battle through the haze enough to tell his Dom he wanted to cum.

Naruto scraped his nails across the raised nubs, grinning at the stuttering moan that came from the Sub, “What do you want, Sasuke? Maybe your Master will grant it to you, but you need to tell me.”

“Cum,” he panted, hissing as Naruto pinched his nipples hard enough to make them burn, “please, Master, let me cum?”

“Not yet, I don’t think you’re desperate enough yet,” the Dom said thoughtfully, outright laughing at the glower Sasuke leveled at him. That was the Sasuke he knew so well, but seeing him devolve into a needy, desperate mess was exceedingly pleasing to him and he wanted to see more of it before he allowed the Sub to cum. “Almost, hang on a little longer, beautiful. I love the way you squirm, and I want to enjoy it a little more before it’s all over. Can you do it?”

Sweat dripped off his body, mixing with the precum on his stomach and chest, slickening his skin and hair, and he felt exhausted, his muscles aching and his cock painfully hard, but the thought of disappointing his Dom felt insurmountable. So, he nodded, biting his bottom lip, and was rewarded with a proud grin from the blonde before Naruto began teasing his rim again. He howled in pleasure as Naruto sucked at his hole, giving him a taste of nirvana that had him shaking with the strength of it.

Naruto pushed his tongue in as far as possible and sucked, groaning against Sasuke’s skin when the Sub clenched around his tongue. He carefully nibbled at Sasuke’s rim, pulling it ever so gently, just enough to make Sasuke gasp and moan. Rolling Sasuke’s nipples between his fingers one last time, he released the nubs and slid his left arm beneath the Sub’s knees to keep his ass spread wide open for him and wrapped his other hand around Sasuke’s erection. He laved his tongue against Sasuke’s balls with a chuckle, “Look how hard you are, it’s drooling all over you,” he squeezed the rigid length, lazily stroking it and watching drops of precum drip from the tip. “Do you want to cum?”

He nodded, panting harshly as he tried not to move or look away from his Dom, waiting for Naruto to just say the word so he could cum. He was overwhelmed and oversensitized, every tough of skin, every rasp of Naruto’s tongue, every time they locked gazes made him feel as if he was going to explode any moment. The need to cum fought with the need to listen to his Dom, only the promise of praise and adulation from Naruto keeping his climax at bay, but it was getting harder and harder as Naruto edged him again.

“Are you able to speak?” Naruto asked, feeling Sasuke’s cock tremble in his hand and he slowly stroked him from tip to root until he felt the Sub beginning to grow taut. He used his thumb to collect a bit of the viscous fluid and then released Sasuke’s dick before licking the precum from the pad of his thumb. The dazed expression on the Sub’s face made him chortle quietly. While he was always aware of Sasuke’s inexperience, it was easy to forget because of how easily Sasuke could rile him up. He couldn’t think of a single time he had such a hard time keeping himself in control during play with a Sub, which was dangerous for both of them.

He was beginning to feel addicted to the Sub, and he wasn’t sure if that was a good thing or not.

Sasuke opened his mouth, but only moans escaped it as Naruto pushed two fingers inside him without warning. His body easily accepted them, stretched and relaxed as he was, but he wasn’t prepared for Naruto grabbing his cock and pulling it up so his Dom could easily swallow his length. His legs slipped over Naruto’s shoulders once more and he couldn’t stop his hips from jerking forward as he felt the head of his cock slip past Naruto’s lips. A swat to his ass came quick and firm and Sasuke whimpered as he pulled at his bonds as if they would miraculously loosen for him.

His wrists were going to be badly chafed by the end of their play despite Naruto finding softer cuffs, but he barely noticed the pain with all his focus on Naruto. He demurely looked at his Dom, trying to show his contrition for moving when he had been told to stay still, and was relieved to see Naruto looked more amused than annoyed. The fingers inside of him curled, catching on his rim and pressing against the nerves there so that Sasuke shook with a salacious moan, but he made sure he didn’t move to rock into those fingers.

“Good,” Naruto crooned, slipping a third in and relishing in the way Sasuke tightened around him and the soft moan that left the Sub’s lips. “Such a good Sub,” he said, caressing the spot he had just smacked and feeling the heat of it against his hand, “and because you are, I’ll allow you to move, but,” he cocked a brow as Sasuke immediately shifted his hips, “only once I deepthroat you.”

Sasuke trembled with anticipation, but instead of deepthroating him immediately as he expected, Naruto laved his tongue across his balls. Playful and erotic, the touch just strong enough to elicit pleasure but too weak to be more than a teasing moment. He clenched around the fingers in his ass, the fullness back but not as overwhelming as before, moaning when Naruto curled them and stroked his walls.

The Sub’s inner walls were hot and silky to his touch, but Naruto was beginning to wonder if something was wrong with Sasuke. Normally, a man’s prostate was only about two inches past the rectum and a simple curl of his fingers toward the stomach was enough to find it, but he hadn’t been able to find it yet. He’d pleasured plenty of Subs over the years and he knew he was sought after as a highly respected Dom, so obviously he was at least decent at pleasing a Sub, but Sasuke was proving a challenge.

Though, should he expect anything less from the Uchiha?

He rasped his tongue over the Sub’s taint and pushed his fingers in further, feeling his way along Sasuke’s walls for the little bundle of nerves that would make Sasuke melt. And he wanted to see that with every fiber of his being. Sasuke’s rim stretched around him, opening further to let him slide as far as possible with his pinky in the way, and he pushed away thoughts of fisting the Sub. Even if he wanted to, he had never done that before and the last thing he wanted was to hurt Sasuke.

Sasuke did his best to stay still, moaning as he felt stretched to his limit, but his Sub-side was blissfully happy like this. Even with the discomfort of being so painfully hard and his body aching everywhere, he would happily stay like this all night if Naruto commanded it of him. He let out a pained gasp, muscles shaking as he squeezed the fingers inside him, his rim protesting at the feeling of Naruto’s pinky pressing on it.

He pressed harder against the Sub’s walls, making Sasuke let out a breathy moan, and felt a slight protrusion just a little further in. He stretched his fingers out, pushing them in the minutest bit more he could, and felt at the bump before curling his fingers into it. Sasuke gasped, writhing with his eyes widening in surprise, and Naruto grinned, “Found it.”

Small electrical jolts pulsed through him, his vision going white and speckled with stars as Naruto massaged the spot inside him. His cock jumped, spurting precum so suddenly he thought he came and broke his Dom’s command. But even as waves of pleasure washed over him with every stroke of Naruto’s fingers, his cock still hurt with the need to orgasm. “Wha—” he said, his voice cracking as Naruto pressed into that spot. He shuddered, breathy pants and lascivious moans garbling his words, and grabbed onto the ropes for purchase, “Master, hnn, need—”

His Dom laughed softly, but it sounded so deliciously erotic to Sasuke, “I know what you need, beautiful. So beautiful, watching you squirm as you try not to move, you make a gorgeous sight. No wonder I couldn’t find it,” Naruto rasped, enjoying the small quivering jerks of Sasuke’s legs against his back. “Your prostate sits further back than most, I was beginning to wonder if you could even feel it internally.”

He keened as Naruto massaged his prostate without stopping, the direct stimulation stealing all thoughts except one, “I’m going to cum, please,” he begged, desperate as he clenched his jaw to not only not cum, but to not move or look away as well. “Please, can I cum? Need to, need to, please, M-Master.”

“You beg so prettily, Sasuke, I should make you beg more often,” he murmured, licking up the underside of Sasuke’s length. The desperation in the Sub’s tone and face was what he had been waiting to see, and Sasuke didn’t disappoint with the hunger and need in his eyes. “Cum, Sasuke,” he commanded just before he deepthroated Sasuke’s dick.

As soon as Sasuke felt his cock surrounded by the tightness of Naruto’s throat, he cried out, his orgasm slamming into him with unmatched ferocity. He rutted against his Dom’s face, hips stuttering as he sought his own satisfaction. Naruto swallowing around his length had him quavering with unfettered rapture, eyes locked with lust-laden cobalt as Naruto hollowed his cheeks and sucked his very soul out through his cock. Those long fingers pressed against his prostate with every rock of his hips, pushing him even higher until it felt like he was floating in a sea of bliss and all he could see, feel, hear was his Dom.

The lewd squelching his throat made with every shallow thrust interrupted the roaring in his ears, keeping him grounded as he watched the open ecstasy on Sasuke’s face. The Dom in him growled happily that despite the absolute pleasure Sasuke was in, the Sub never looked away, never let his lids close for longer than it took to blink. Such a lovely Sub, Naruto basked in the complete control he had over Sasuke. Even in sucking Sasuke off, servicing him in a way few Doms would, his Dom-side was satisfied with the power he held.

Sasuke locked his ankles together, his orgasm prolonged by oversensitization, and moaned brokenly as Naruto milked him for every drop of cum he had. The faltering movements of his hips morphed into a sensual roll as he found a rhythm in the dredges of his climax, but his Dom gave no indication of moving away. From the heat in that piercing gaze, Naruto was enjoying the wanton state of his mind and how honest he was being. No walls or stoicism to hide behind, he was in euphoric bliss and there was no hiding it, nor did he care enough to try. Damn his Uchiha pride, behind closed doors and in Naruto’s hands, he could let himself just be. He could be a Sub, he could be a brat, he could be needy and desperate and pettish, and Naruto would accept it all.

It was an exhilarating freedom in subservience.

Sasuke groaned as Naruto pulled off his length, his bottom lip pushing out in what was almost a pout, but not quite, and his Dom laughed with a cheeky grin. His spent cock fell languidly against his hip as Naruto carefully lowered him down to the mattress, exhaustion setting in strong now that he finally was able to cum. His gaze trailed down to the tent in Naruto’s pants and his fingers twitched, wanting to touch it, but his arms were still stretched over his head and tied to the bed. His tongue felt heavy in his mouth, his mind still too fuzzy to form words, but still aware enough to know he still had a command to follow.

Naruto moved to sit next to him, a hand sweeping back his bangs before patting his head, “Good job, Sasuke, you did well listening to my commands and carrying out your punishment.” Sasuke sighed contently as his eyelids fluttered closed, post-orgasmic haze and the Dom’s praise lulling him into a state of somnolence, and barely noticed Naruto’s presence disappear as he drifted off to sleep.

Sasuke rubbed his wrist, almost expecting to feel rough skin there but it was smooth and supple under his fingers. Of course, he knew it would be, Naruto had taken good care of him as he always did after their play. Though he didn’t remember most of the aftercare after their last play session. He had snippets of memories—of Naruto waking him up enough to drink some juice that was overly sweet, feeding him a pill of some sort that he could only assume was a vitamin or energizing medicine, and flashes of Naruto caring for him.

He remembered Naruto talking with him some, low, soothing tones that lulled him back to sleep as Naruto wrapped a weighted blanket around him and pulled him snug against his body. He had been too exhausted to even put up a fight, snuggling into the comfort and safety Naruto provided and falling back asleep with his wrists bandaged and ointment applied to the bite wounds he now bore.

And even two weeks later, that bite on his inner thigh was still slightly visible. It had healed over, but a mottled bruising was still around the indents, but all the other marks Naruto had left on his body were gone. That he no longer bore the Dom’s marks made him agitated and restless. The Sub in him was happier and felt more at ease with something on his body that marked him as taken, but with that gone now, the reminder he was an unclaimed Sub panicked his secondary nature.

Even worse, he hadn’t seen Naruto since.

He woke up alone in the room like always, how someone as loud and clumsy as Naruto could sneak out like some kind of wraith made no sense, but without fail, Naruto would always be long gone before Sasuke awoke. Even the bed sheets would be cool. And Sasuke would be left alone to shower, collect his clothing, and leave beneath the guise of a henge so that he wouldn’t be recognized by anyone. Thankfully, the mornings were staffed with civilians since only those playing and, therefore, already with an agreement between them would be left in the building.

His shinobi-side understood it, Naruto was being careful to keep Sasuke’s identity a secret and thus protecting him, but his Sub-side didn’t. The Sub in him just wanted to be owned, to be controlled and possessed by a Dom—no, not a Dom, but by Naruto. It couldn’t be anyone else, Sasuke knew that, and his Sub was in agreement. Naruto was a powerful Dom, a Dom who could actually force him to submit and whose commands actually compelled him to follow them. No other had ever done more than make his knees a little weak, but a single command from Naruto made him melt.

And if the past few months had taught him anything, it was that he wanted more.

Not just in Naruto as his Dom, but in more. He always knew he was possessive; it was why so many thought he was a Dom as well—he was possessive, easily angered, and was innately commanding when necessary—but his domineering nature only revolved around one thing. One person. Naruto is the one who made him possessive and since awakening his Sub-nature from its slumber, that covetous side of him had only grown. He was no longer satisfied with being Naruto’s best friend, no longer satisfied with having most of Naruto’s time and being the one Naruto went to or requested for two-person missions.

He was no longer able to tolerate watching Naruto choose a Sub to play with. He couldn’t even stand the thought of it and knowing that Naruto was still playing with other Subs felt like a thorn in his side. Always rubbing, stinging, a raw pain that only grew worse with every passing day. He knew what it felt like to wake up feeling rested, to feel like everything in his body felt right, it was a sensation that he couldn’t remember ever feeling before and so it took him longer than he’d like to admit understanding it. But he did and he knew he couldn’t reverse time to where he was ignorant of it.

The past few months had proven to him that there was more between him and Naruto than he tried to claim before. He had lived most of his life as a person without a secondary gender, and even though there were people who assumed he was a Dom, no one ever pressured him about it. He was able to keep his emotions in check and his symptoms under control with suppressants so that he lived a rather normal life. Then Naruto broke his carefully constructed dam, and what started as a small crack turned into a raging river of desire.

He had been positive that once he scratched that itch of satisfying his Sub-nature, he would be able to return to how he was before, but it had the opposite effect. After he offered to be Naruto’s Sub, he had held off a little more than a month before Naruto pulled him aside in concern. He had tried to deny that he was beginning to feel the side effects of not playing coming back, but it was hard to deny the insomnia or his irritability—though his surly attitude was par for the course toward most people. Naruto had to cajole him into playing, but after that second time, Sasuke began seeking Naruto out earlier and earlier.

What had started as sparingly had slowly climbed to a weekly occurrence, only delayed by Naruto being away on a mission. Within four months, they had played nine times and Sasuke still wasn’t satisfied with that. He didn’t know if he was quite ready to make the leap that his mind was already creating, but he knew he wanted—needed—more from Naruto. He didn’t want to share Naruto with any other Sub and even though the Dom never mentioned playing with other Subs, he knew it was happening.

Naruto used to visit Mum’s The Word fairly regularly when he was there, the idiot saw it as killing two birds with one stone—finding a partner for the night and chatting with his best friend. But he hadn’t been coming when Sasuke was on duty for the past two months, yet he would catch pieces of conversations about the blonde Dom between Subs. And he had been around Naruto for years, he knew exactly what he used for his shampoo and soap, but he would sometimes catch a whiff of scents that were neither Naruto’s nor the establishment’s.

And it made his blood boil, the thought of sharing Naruto with other Subs.

His imagination didn’t help things either, his Sub-side despaired at the thought that he was such a poor Sub that Naruto wasn’t satisfied with their play. Which was the only reason Naruto would be seeking out other Subs. But the Dom wouldn’t allow him to do anything to him. Despite the fact that he was the Sub, Naruto acted more like a Sub with the amount of pleasure he brought Sasuke to the point of almost feeling worshipped, and yet he wasn’t allowed to even give him a hand job.

Naruto wouldn’t even undress around him. Sure, he'd seen Naruto naked before, but in the capacity as his Dom, Naruto had never even removed his shirt. And Sasuke couldn’t help but wonder if it was because there would be obvious marks on his body from other Subs. All the confusion this was bringing him only made him angrier while his Sub-side floundered at what could only be perceived as rejection—maybe not outright rejection, but still, Naruto was saying through his actions that he wasn’t enough.

The agitation felt like a snake slithering beneath his skin, coiling around his stomach and neck, and stealing his sleep. It had only been two weeks, but he was already beginning to experience symptoms from not playing. Though whether it was from the lack of play or from the confusion he felt regarding Naruto, he couldn’t quite deduce. The Sub in him whispered that becoming contractual partners would solve all of this—it would soothe him and tie Naruto to him as well as mean Naruto couldn’t play with other Subs—and Sasuke was finally in agreement with his secondary nature.

He had made up his mind to talk to Naruto once the blonde was back from his mission, but then he discovered that Naruto had been back for over a week, and he hadn’t seen his best friend once. The air around him crackled with wrathful electricity as Sasuke stared at the building before him, he never came to Mum’s The Word except for work, but he knew Naruto wasn’t home, so this was the next best option. There were only two other safe spots like this for Doms and Subs to gather, but he didn’t know those places well enough to feel comfortable going there in his current state.

Pushing the door open, Sasuke walked in and nodded to Shino, who was on guard tonight. Sasuke was the establishment’s regular bodyguard, but on his days off or if he was away on a mission, there was a rotating shift of chunin who filled in for him. The night was in full swing with plenty of unclaimed Subs talking and engaging in light play with Doms, but his presence was immediately sensed as there was a momentary lull in the conversation, attention swiveling to Sasuke. He glowered at anyone willing to meet his gaze and then quickly dismissed them all when he didn’t spot Naruto anywhere.

He ground his teeth, ignoring any curious glances or greetings from regulars, and stormed back to where Tsume’s office was, the stalwart woman not even the slightest bit flappable at the sight of an enraged Uchiha. “Is Naruto here tonight?” he demanded more than asked.

Tsume pursed her lips and sighed, leaning back in her chair as she eyed Sasuke, “Is this official business?”

“No.”

“Then I can’t say anything,” she said unapologetically, “you know the rules, Sasuke.”

Sasuke clenched his jaw hard enough that a roaring could be heard in his ears, and his hands balled into fists as he worked to control his emotions. Of course he knew the rules, everyone who worked or held a membership knew them. They were created to protect their members and make privacy the utmost importance that was only to be interrupted under absolute necessity.

“Are you all right?” Tsume asked, taking in the dark circles under Sasuke’s eyes that she almost missed due to the dark expression, “You’ve been looking better, so I thought you finally took my advice and found someone to play with, but lately…” she gasped as she slammed her hand down on the desk. “Don’t tell me Naruto stole your Sub. I can’t imagine he would do something like that, but if you’re looking for him—”

“That’s not it,” he snarled, turning on his heel and storming out. His Sub had immediately balked at the slight made toward his Dom, even as he was aware that Naruto wasn’t his. They might not be contractual partners, and Naruto might be playing with other Subs, but that didn’t mean Naruto would do something so underhanded as to steal another Dom’s Sub.  And their relationship was going to be something he damn well corrected tonight—if Naruto wanted him to come to only him when he needed to play, then he wanted Naruto to come to only him too.

He pushed the door open and looked around the room once again, he knew Naruto was there, he could feel it in his gut, but he didn’t see the Dom anywhere. If Naruto was already in a room with a Sub, Sasuke wouldn’t have any choice except to wait for them to finish unless he wanted to be dragged before the Hokage for destroying property. He certainly didn’t want to explain why he interrupted a consensual session between Naruto and whatever Sub he was with, but the thought of waiting for them to finish turned his stomach.

A flash of orange caught the corner of his eye and Sasuke watched as Naruto slipped from one of the booths, holding his hand out toward a dark-haired man that had been sitting across from him. The Dom had been hidden from his sight by the high-backed booths—which was the point, to allow a Dom and Sub some privacy from the rest of the floor—but there would be no hiding from him now. Sasuke stalked toward them, anger building as the man touched Naruto, the slim white collar around his neck marking him as an unclaimed Sub.

Naruto turned around, the wide smile on his face faltering as soon as he spotted Sasuke, but instead of glancing nervously between the Subs, he squared his shoulders and raised a brow in surprise, “Sasuke, isn’t it your day off? What are you doing here?”

“Is there a reason I can’t visit on my day off?” he retorted, barely sparing the Sub holding Naruto’s hand a disdainful glance.

“No,” Naruto said after an awkward pause. “You just usually don’t, so I was surprised.”

“Naruto,” the other Sub murmured seductively, pressing his body against the Dom’s side, “aren’t we going upstairs?”

Sasuke ran the tip of his tongue along his teeth, imperceptible to anyone else behind his closed mouth except Naruto whose gaze dropped to his lips. “I was looking for you. We need to talk.”

“Well, you found me!” he laughed, moving to step between the Subs before blood was spilled. If looks could kill, Naruto had no doubt that they’d both be dead, but he knew that when Sasuke ran his tongue over his teeth, it didn’t bode well for whoever pissed him off. “But this really isn’t a good time, I’m busy right now as you can see,” Naruto cleared his throat as the Sub wrapped an arm around his waist, “Um, how about we meet up tomorrow.”

“You told me to come to you when I needed to,” he responded, giving the Dom a pointed look that had Naruto faltering for a second time. His gaze slowly slid over to the Sub Naruto was shielding, his simmering anger rising, and he scoffed, “But since you’re busy, I’ll just have to find someone else.”

“What—wait!” Naruto said, starting after Sasuke as he turned away. He instantly forgot about the other Sub, tearing away from him so he could sprint after Sasuke. Grabbing at his arm, he pulled Sasuke to a stop and jerked him around so they were face to face as he hissed, “You can’t be serious.”

He yanked his arm out of Naruto’s grasp and glowered at the Dom, “Why not? I’m sure it isn’t that difficult.”

“I thought you didn’t want anyone else to know,” he growled lowly as Sasuke defiantly stood his ground. “Does that not matter anymore to you?”

“And I thought you told me whenever I needed you, any time.” He might have been a simpering mess when they were playing, but he was an Uchiha first and foremost when they weren’t, and he had his pride. Wounded or not, he wasn’t about to grovel for the Dom’s attention when he was ready to go play with someone other than him. “You turned me away first, dobe, don’t forget that.”

“That’s—”

“Hey!” Tsume bellowed, pushing the two shinobi apart as she looked at the mirrored anger on their faces. “I don’t know what the problem is between you two, but this isn’t the place for it. Room Four is open, go work out your problems there—now.”

Naruto didn’t give Sasuke a chance to refuse, snatching the Sub’s wrist in a hold tight enough to bruise as he pulled Sasuke upstairs. Sasuke wanted his attention, well, now he had it in spades.

Dhampir
Page 21
7/14/2023

Chapter Text

Subtlety Is Key
Desire

Anger rippled beneath the surface, making his body hot and his thoughts too impulsive. Hearing Sasuke say he was going to go find someone else—find another Dom—made his vision bleed red. To think of another Dom touching Sasuke, of Sasuke making such erotic little mewls for another, or of anyone seeing just how seductive the Sub could be made his darker, baser thoughts surface. The desire to lock the Sub up so no one would ever see him was almost palpable, collar him—no, brand him—so everyone would know who Sasuke belonged to if he ever did escape, and make it so Sasuke would never even look at another Dom twice, let alone think of finding another Dom.

Naruto shoved Sasuke into the room and slammed the door behind him, anger radiating as he glared at Sasuke, but the Sub wisely kept his eyes locked elsewhere. But he could still see the darkening anger on Sasuke’s face and the ramrod straight back that spoke of just how wrathful the Sub was. Normally, when they were this angry with each other, they would throw punches and fight until they were too exhausted to do anything more than collapse next to each other and talk it out, but this was different and sparring wasn’t going to help this time.

“I thought you said you couldn’t trust anyone else enough to be your partner,” he said, anger rumbling through his chest.

“Who knows, I’ve never tried to play with another Dom,” Sasuke spat back, just as angry, “you certainly make it seem easy enough to switch between Subs.”

“I’m not the one trying to hide my secondary nature! And everyone here thinks you’re a Dom, if it were anyone else than me who dragged your ass up here, your secret would be out within seconds.”

The Sub looked up, defiantly, and glared at him even as his voice quaked slightly, “I found a doctor to treat me far enough away that no one recognized me, I’m sure I can find a Dom in some rural village without a partner who’s willing to play with an unnamed Sub.”

“I won’t allow that.”

Sasuke scoffed, “Tch! And who are you to tell me that? You’re not my Dom.”

And this was why he had tried to distance himself from Sasuke, he couldn’t think clearly around the seductive Sub. They were like oil and water, they didn’t mix, but at the same time, they fit together so well, filled each other’s hard edges as if they were crafted from the same stone, and when they were together, they created something beautiful, something to be envied by everyone else. But that realization only made Naruto even more concerned with getting too close to him.

As much as he wanted to claim the Sub, Sasuke insisted he didn’t need a Dom and at first, that seemed to hold true. Sasuke wouldn’t come to him, he refused to admit he needed adequate play to function properly until he was exhibiting the same signs as he was when Naruto commanded him out of necessity. And so he would seek the Sub out, cajoling Sasuke into playing and keeping the worst of the symptoms at bay. But then Sasuke started seeking him out, practically every other week, and Naruto thought—hoped—maybe their relationship was changing.

Until their last play.

He almost used their safe word, almost ended their play, something he had never done before, never even thought of. And, of course, it was Sasuke who made him feel conflicted like that, but it hurt him and bewildered him to hear Sasuke ask if he was angry. That the Sub misunderstood their play and assumed he was angry indicated a lack of trust that meant he should’ve stopped their play right then and there and talked things through with Sasuke. The word was on the tip of his tongue, ready to slip from his lips and stop everything, but he couldn’t say it.

Seeing the panic when he just asked if Sasuke thought he was angry sealed his lips. He wanted to stop their play, but he felt like he couldn’t because it would’ve sent the Sub spiraling. If Sasuke ended up falling into Sub-drop, Naruto wasn’t quite certain how he would recover from it, and it wasn’t something he was willing to gamble with. There would be no hiding Sasuke’s secondary gender if experienced Sub-drop and needed medical intervention. That fear of their safe word stuck in his throat even though he knew if it were anyone else, he would’ve ended their play without hesitation. But he was able to steady the Sub, ground him, and bring their play back around so that it ended on a good note. Sasuke had even started to enter Subspace even though he didn’t fully fall into it, but it did point to some semblance of trust if he could even partially enter it.

And he had been able to give him the proper aftercare, though how much Sasuke remembered was something the Sub would have to inform him of. Sasuke had fallen asleep immediately, the toll on his body of their play catching up, but Naruto had been able to wipe him clean—made easier with the fact that he swallowed all the Sub’s seed—and get him to drink a little as well as take a weakened soldier pill. It wasn’t as good as naturally hydrating and bringing his sugars up, but it was helpful in cases where the Sub wasn’t able to swallow much more than a few sips, if that.

He had busied himself for a bit, cleaning up the room, relieving his own needs, and gathering the necessary items to care for the Sub once he woke up, but Sasuke didn’t stir. And the silence in the room, as he massaged every inch of Sasuke’s body, gave him plenty of time to think, his Dom angry that he wasn’t just claiming the Sub as his own, but as he wrapped Sasuke in a weighted blanket and curled around him, Naruto couldn’t erase the uneasiness he felt.

Their play made him reevaluate their current arrangement and wonder if he was the right Dom for Sasuke. If they couldn’t build trust between them, then it would only lead to unhappiness between them and possibly make Sasuke’s constitution worse. And he had done his best to keep their play as easy but fulfilling as possible, so that there was such wariness there didn’t bode well. He was afraid of getting too deep into this relationship, too attached to the needy way Sasuke arched into him, in the way he whispered Master, in the smoldering gaze thrown his way, and the thought of how glorious it would be to feel Sasuke’s legs wrapped around his waist as he slid into that tight heat.

“You’re right,” Naruto whispered, “I’m not your Dom and you’re not my Sub. You’re free to do whatever you want, but you’re the one who showed up in front of me, demanding my services, and then tried to threaten me with finding another Dom.”

Sasuke clucked his tongue in annoyance, “You don’t want me to find another Dom, but you still play with other Subs.”

“I do,” he didn’t shy away from the fact. Even though he tried to be discreet and not rub it in Sasuke’s face that he was still involved with other Subs, he wasn’t going to try and lie about it either. Obviously, Sasuke already knew because he didn’t seem surprised to see him with another Sub—angry, but not surprised. “You never expressed that was a problem.”

“It…” he swallowed roughly, still glowering at the Dom even though Naruto was no longer glaring at him, “It’s confusing my Sub-side. You’re satisfying me,” a gentle blush flooded his cheeks and wakening Naruto’s Dom-nature, “and you tell me your Dom is satisfied, but you never let me do anything more and then you’re playing with other Subs. So then you’re not satisfied, which is…antagonizing my secondary gender.”

Naruto sighed, raking his hands through his hand and moving to sit down on the bed. This room was one he had been in only twice, set up for extremely gentle play with a very plush bed covered by a downy comforter and filled with pillows. A basket of lube, condoms, and candies was on the side table and the room was decorated to allow a romantic ambiance. There was a loveseat at the foot of the bed and another chair in the corner of the room, a fireplace with a plush rug, and if he remembered correctly, a tub large enough for two. If Tsume hoped the romantic mood would cool their anger, she was sorely wrong. Even still, just being alone with Sasuke wasn’t helping to keep his Dom-side in check.

He had to put distance between them before he grabbed the Sub and threw him on the bed. The desire to prove his dominance, to prove he was Sasuke’s Dom just as much as Sasuke was his Sub, was almost too strong to control. Only Sasuke’s words kept his Dom-nature in check enough to keep him rooted on the bed and not command the Sub to come to him. He hadn’t even thought that his actions could be confusing Sasuke, but it was just another reminder that the trust between them wasn’t there—and not just on Sasuke’s side.

He was afraid of himself.

Sasuke had been so certain he didn’t need a Dom, going to great lengths to prove it, and even though he had been seeking him out almost weekly recently, Naruto didn’t trust that to remain. Right now, this was all new and fresh and interesting to the Sub, but he had gone years without playing with anyone. And he was afraid of when Sasuke would decide that he had his fill and ready to suppress his desires again. There was no basis he could find for Sasuke, and he had looked. Never had there been a Sub or Dom known to suppress their secondary nature for as long as Sasuke had and so there was nothing that told Naruto that he couldn’t do it again.

He knew they could be good together, and for each other, but he also knew they could end up hurting each other too. He had never been exclusive with anyone, usually only playing with a partner three or four times at the most before moving on to someone else, but Sasuke was different. He knew that from the moment he gave the Sub his first command. He also knew it was dangerous to get too attached, though considering his reaction earlier, he was pretty sure it was already too late for that. He was possessive of Sasuke, angry that the Sub even mentioned looking for another Dom, which he knew was hypocritical considering he was still playing with other Subs, but that was self-preservation for him.

He wasn’t lying when he said playing with Sasuke satisfied his Dom’s desires, but because their play was rather simple and gentle, the effects didn’t last as long as a usual play session would. He loved watching Sasuke squirm, hearing those breathy pleas as Sasuke did his best to follow his commands, but it didn’t satisfy the darker desires in him, desires that he didn’t think Sasuke would be able to accept. His thoughts were consumed with all the ways he could break Sasuke, with how pretty the Sub would be on his knees before him as tears streamed down his cheeks. And Sasuke wouldn’t cry easily, it would be a test of his abilities as a Dom and that excited him more than he was willing to admit, but it would take a lot to break the Sub, more than he believed Sasuke could handle.

So, he met with other Subs and carried out his fantasies on them, even searching for ones who had features like Sasuke’s so he could fantasize better. But it wasn’t working, despite the rougher play that usually satiated him, his Dom wasn’t satisfied at all. His Dom-side recognized Sasuke as a superior Sub and as his Sub, so no matter how much his partner for that night might resemble Sasuke, it wasn’t ever enough. Skin the wrong shade, hair not the right texture, voice not the right pitch, eyes not dark enough, lacking the hard muscles or had too many muscles in the wrong places. They were always wrong because they weren’t Sasuke.

And with the one he desired now standing before him, it only made the others greatly pale in comparison. There was no one else like Sasuke, not in all of Konoha—not anywhere—and he knew he had only deluded himself into thinking distance would solve their problems. His problems. All it took was Sasuke showing up in front of him to have his Dom-side hunger for the Sub and the empty threat of Sasuke looking for another Dom to have him losing his mind.

“Then what is you want, Sasuke?” he asked, tone biting as he stared at the Sub. Sasuke returned his gaze evenly, but the way he demurely lowered his head just an inch told him that the Sub could sense his domineering nature. The minute show of subservience was enough to quell the snarling of his Dom in the back of his mind, but it didn’t rid him of his anger.

He waited patiently for Sasuke’s response, watching as those pale lips thinned as Sasuke judged him, judging his worth that seemed to have been now tainted, and tried not to let the Sub realize just how much power he had over him. He was the Dom, but he was the one waiting with bated breath for Sasuke’s response. “I…” Sasuke hesitated, a scowl marring his beautiful face, “I don’t want you playing with other Subs. You want to be my only Dom, well, I want to be your only Sub.”  

“You want to be exclusive.”

“Yes. I’m not saying we must be contractual partners, but I want to be the only one you play with. If that’s not acceptable to you, then I’ll just have to look into other options.”

“Suppressants until you throw yourself into Sub-drop, Sasuke?” he derided. “That’s not an option.”

“Then I’ll just have to do my best to find another Dom, won’t I?” Sasuke spat back with a glower.

Naruto tongued his fang, pushing hard enough to prick it, and he slowly stood up. He moved with the aura of a panther—powerful, graceful, and dangerous—and circled around Sasuke, looking the Sub and down as if he were eying an object he was contemplating on buying. “You don’t know what you’re asking for, Sasuke.”

He straightened his back and lifted his chin, refusing to back down, “Then tell me what that is.”

“I’ve been gentle with you, and you’ve done well, but I’ve been playing with other Subs to spare you the darker desires that I have.”

“And who told you to do that?” Sasuke said scathingly, but he couldn’t quite meet those piercing blue eyes that stared at him rapaciously. “I’m a shinobi of Konoha, I’ve proven myself capable of resisting torture, don’t demean me by claiming I’m weak-willed or unable to withstand some harsher play.”

Naruto snorted, shaking his head as he stopped in front of the Sub, letting his gaze travel the length of Sasuke’s body. He grabbed Sasuke’s chin and forced the Sub to look at him, crooning, “I have no doubt you wouldn’t break for an enemy shinobi, but for me? Do you really think you could withstand what I would do to you?”

“What makes you think I can’t?”

He stared at the angry fire in Sasuke’s eyes, defiant and obstinate, the corner of his lip raised in an angry snarl, and grinned at him. It wasn’t a friendly smile though, no, it was fully sharp teeth and sinister promises that made Sasuke swallow nervously—an action Naruto didn’t miss. “You’re so innocent that you blush as soon as I tell you to strip, yet you think you can handle more. Cute.”

He clucked his tongue against his teeth, Naruto was taunting him, treating him like a child and it only made his blood boil, “I won’t know unless I try.”

“Try? I didn’t think Uchiha Sasuke tried anything, he either does it or he doesn’t,” Naruto mocked, but there was a bite to his tone too, because it was too close to the truth. Sasuke did whatever he set out to do whether it was to his detriment or not; once he set his mind to something, he did it. “You want to know what I desire? Fine.” He released Sasuke’s chin and circled around him again, but there was a shift in the room. Naruto’s presence moved from domineering to stifling, every step calculated and commanding, and Sasuke found himself twisting his upper body to follow the Dom. He felt like prey beneath that predatory gaze, like if he looked away for even a moment, Naruto would have him by the jugular. “I want to fuck you until you scream yourself hoarse. I want to see you naked, groveling on the ground before me while I cum on your face. I want to paddle your ass until it’s as red as blood. I want to feel you tremble as you try to hold still while I use you as my footstool. But you expect that, don't you?"

Sasuke drew back as Naruto leaned toward him until his face was mere inches from his own. He wanted to reply, but found his voice gone as the Dom loomed over him. Naruto hadn’t given a single command, but it felt as if their play had already begun with how his body burned to please Naruto, to make the Dom praise him. It excited him and scared him, Naruto’s growing power over him, and it only made him want him more.

"I want to feel you cum while you're wrapped around my cock,” he rasped, tone full of salacity and iniquity, “and fuck you while you’re oversensitive. I want to watch you writhe and squirt from the pleasure, then I want to stuff your cock so you can’t cum till I decide you can, fuck you into dry orgasm after dry orgasm.” Naruto straightened, his grin widening when Sasuke instinctively swayed toward him, gaze glued to him like a good Sub. “I want to edge you for hours and then deny you. I want you to come for me, and me alone, because you would be mine, and you do not touch what is mine without my permission, do you?"

"No." The answer came from Sasuke without his intention, without his will, but he meant it.

"But that's not all I want, no," he slowly circled the Sub again, hand ghosting up Sasuke’s back, almost touching him but just not quite. Sasuke trembled at the ghostly touch of Naruto’s chakra running up his spine and turned his head enough to see the Dom, Naruto’s voice dropping to a low drawl, "I want to see if I can fit my whole hand up your ass and rearrange your insides. I want to train you to cum just from your nipples, choke you and hold your life in my hands as you try to fly out of your skin. I want to tie you up, take away all your senses, and leave you there until you beg for me to come back. As you hang there, helpless, I want to use my clones to fuck your mouth and your ass at the same time, or maybe fill you with two cocks..." He stopped again, eyes meeting. "Or three." Naruto stepped away from Sasuke, letting his words sink in, and sat down in the chair, crossing one leg over the other and leaning back into it as he stared at Sasuke’s open-mouthed expression. “I want to break you, Sasuke, because that’s when you’re most beautiful."  He laced his fingers together, watching Sasuke beneath lidded eyes, "So," he crooned, "can you handle my desires, boy?”

Whatever spell Naruto had been weaving shattered at being called boy, Sasuke’s irritation breaking through and reminding him he was angry with the Dom. He was older than Naruto, even if it was only by a few months, so who was he to call him boy? “Yes,” he spat, obstinately refusing to drop Naruto’s gaze, “I can handle them.”

“Then shall we have you prove it? Strip for me,” Naruto commanded, raising a brow when Sasuke didn’t immediately obey. “And make it sexy.”

Sexy? Sasuke slowly reached up to unclasp his cape, uncertain of how one stripped sexily. He just took off his clothes and dropped them onto the ground, but it seemed Naruto was asking for more than just the action of stripping. What made the action sexy? The command thrummed deep into his mind, his Sub-side desperate to follow it, and his own simmering anger bolstering his resolve to prove he could do it. He gripped the edge of his cape, pulling it off with a flick of his wrist so it would cross in front of his body before letting it fall to the floor. He licked his dry lips, watching the Dom intently for any sign that he was doing this properly, but other than a slight tilt of his head, Naruto was silent.

Naruto fought the chuckle down as he watched Sasuke flounder. He made certain that the only command he gave was for the Sub to strip, but he wanted to see Sasuke try and make it sexy. A feat he was failing miserably with the way he yanked his shirt off over his head. There was no fluidity in his movements, though he did catch Sasuke trying to slow down as if that alone would make it a show. Though his innocence and poor stripping skills were enticing in their own way, watching Sasuke trying so hard to follow his command was a heady feeling that stirred his arousal.

He wasn’t wearing the bandages around his torso or wrists, but even though it was his day off, he still wore the heavy mesh armor beneath his clothes. He didn’t have Naruto’s impressive healing abilities and enough enemies that he never left the house without it, but because it was heavy, he couldn’t figure out how to make removing it sexual. The Sub in him whined, upset that Naruto looked unmoved as he bent at the waist and pulled the mesh off his body. It fell to the floor with a loud thump that sounded even louder in the silence of the room. He could feel Naruto’s gaze on him, heat trailing up his body as those eyes roved over his half-naked body, but the lazy expression on the Dom’s face wasn’t the one he wanted to see.

Sasuke’s hands went to his waist, unbuckling his belt and sliding it out slowly. His fingers trembled, much to his annoyance but much to Naruto’s pleasure. It might not be sexy, but he admired Sasuke’s dedication in attempting it. The look of consternation on the Sub’s face was cute, dark eyes flicking up to him to see if he was enjoying it before Sasuke would fight down a scowl to keep his expression as neutral as possible. It was fun keeping Sasuke off balance, his Dom-side reveled in it, and he sighed loudly as if he were bored.

Sasuke flinched at the languorous sound, but when he looked at Naruto’s face, there was a heat in his eyes that wasn’t anger or annoyance. He had already toed off his shoes, standing in just his pants as he tried to figure out how to remove them sexily. Naruto was giving him a chance to prove that he wasn’t afraid of what he desired, and he’d be an idiot to say that those darker desires didn’t scare him a little, but they also sent a tendril of excitement through him. He wanted more from Naruto and Naruto was willing to give that to him—if he could prove he could handle the Dom.

Naruto’s lips curled into a wicked smile as Sasuke met his eyes, he liked the defiance in them. He might have been gentle with Sasuke, easing him into play, but he never thought Sasuke was weak and that he would just roll over. That fire within the Sub is part of what Naruto was attracted to in the first place, but he wanted to control that fire, make it bend to his will—not put it out. A broken doll was no fun to play with if he couldn’t put it back together. He wanted to see Sasuke break, wanted to see how far he could push the Sub before he did, but he didn’t want to make Sasuke a husk of his former self, that wasn’t his intent. He wanted to see how beautiful Sasuke could be completely under his control, to see tears trail down his face and the glorious sounds he’d make as he broke.

The Sub unbuttoned his pants, pulling the zipper down quickly before sliding them and his boxers off in one fluid movement. He had stood naked before Naruto on multiple occasions now, but he still couldn’t stop the embarrassed blush that spread across his cheeks and down his neck. He didn’t think he’d ever get used to it no matter how many times Naruto commanded him to strip, the way Naruto would look at him always made him feel like he was burning from the inside out, as if the Dom was stripping layer after layer away with just his eyes. His cock twitched, beginning to swell and lengthen beneath Naruto’s possessive stare and the desire to cover himself was strong, but he knew better than to do so. If he belonged to Naruto, then the Dom had every right to look at even his most embarrassing parts.

He stared long enough to watch the comely blush spread, coloring Sasuke’s shoulders a soft pink, and let his gaze linger on the growing erection hanging between his legs. “Eager, are we?” he chuckled, low and deep as Sasuke blushed even more, but there was no hiding the response his body had to that salacious tone. Naruto leaned forward, moving his arm so he could set his elbow on his knee and cradle his chin in his hand, “When’s the last time you came, boy?”

Sasuke’s eyes widened at the invasive question, biting back his immediate response to tell Naruto to fuck off. If he was going to prove he was the only Sub the Dom needed, then simple questions like this shouldn’t be a problem for him. Out of everything Naruto listed, answering this was the easiest to do, but it didn’t change how demeaning it was—or how that excited him even more. Even the demeaning title somehow suddenly felt seductive, and despite his humiliation at his body’s honesty, Sasuke kept his hands at his sides. “When we played last.”

“Oh? You didn’t touch yourself at all?” His eyes darkened, turning cobalt and drinking in Sasuke’s frame. If a person could be carved out of marble and cloaked in the midnight hour, it would be Sasuke. Such alabaster skin wrapped around corded muscle, his nipples and mouth the only color on his body—barring the growing blush—and stygian hair and eyes that only highlighted the fairness of his skin. Naruto would be content to stare and admire the Sub for hours, though that might be too much for Sasuke just yet. “Not even while thinking of me?”

“No.”

“Such a good Sub,” he rasped, his Dom-side exceedingly pleased with Sasuke, “you already know not to touch what is mine without my permission.”

The praise washed over him, warming him and sending tingles throughout his body, and the tension melted away. That single crumb of praise was enough to quiet the anxiety in his mind that had been whispering that he was unfit to be Naruto’s Sub. He was still apprehensive, and angry that Naruto almost brought someone else up to this room instead of him, but the desire to please his Dom made him almost giddy. And it was slowly replacing his anger as he waited for what Naruto would command of him next. Naruto thought he was a good Sub and he didn’t want to disappoint him, he wanted to prove him right.

“Come here,” Naruto commanded, stopping Sasuke as soon as he took a step toward him, “on your hands and knees.”

Sasuke inhaled sharply; this was different from their previous sessions. He was beginning to see just what Naruto meant when he said he was gentle with him—everything they did had always been next to, or on, the bed. Naruto had never used his commands to directly demean him, to make him servile, but to show him how good submitting to them felt. And now that he knew, now that his Dom was watching him with a carnal expression that made his cock throb, Sasuke could submit to it. If Naruto had started off their play by ordering him to crawl to him, he would’ve most likely used the safe word immediately and left.

The Sub slowly knelt, graceful in every way his stripping had not been, and shivered at the cold wooden planks against his skin. He kept his eyes on Naruto’s legs, slowly crawling toward him and doing his best to ignore the way the wood rubbed at his knees. Thankfully, Naruto was only ten or fifteen feet away from him, so it wasn’t too far to crawl, but it was embarrassing the way his bare ass swayed. At least his cock was hidden in this position, though he wasn’t sure which was more humiliating.

His shoulders rocked side to side, making him slink across the floor with a fluidity he wasn’t trying to convey, and he shivered as goosebumps ran across his skin. He glanced up from beneath his bangs to see an expression on Naruto’s face he hadn’t seen before. It was intense and piercing, possessive and domineering, and Sasuke bared his neck in a sign of submission that made hunger surface as Naruto leaned toward him just the minutest amount. His Dom wanted him, lusted for him, and Sasuke rubbed his forehead against Naruto’s knee as he looked up at him.

Naruto threaded his fingers through Sasuke’s hair, grabbing a fistful at the base of the Sub’s neck and forcing Sasuke to bend his head back further. “I didn’t say you could touch me, did I?” He remained on all fours, back bowing as he leaned his shoulders back, a contrite whine escaping his lips as he contorted his body just to keep his hands on the ground. He gasped when Naruto released him abruptly, but he didn’t try to touch the Dom again—lesson learned. He lifted his eyes in askance and almost moaned when Naruto crooned at him, “Present.”

A tremor went through his body at the command, subconsciously recalling what Naruto had taught him as he shifted into the proper position. The Dom had shown him once what he expected and warned him it would be the only time, but that had been months ago, Naruto had never asked him to do it again until now. He gradually spread his knees apart as far as he could, wincing at the squeak of his skin against the wood, and reaching behind him to grab his ankles, arching his back so his front was on full display for his Dom’s pleasure.

He peered down at Sasuke, the chair granting him a higher position that mirrored their dynamic, and let his gaze wander freely, enjoying the beautiful art Sasuke created with his body. This position pulled all the muscles taut, allowing him to see the defined abdominals and the supple muscles of Sasuke’s legs—not soft like a woman’s, but not bulging like Gai’s—and it pushed out his chest so he could appreciate the small pert nipples that begged to be played with. And, oh, how he wanted to play. Especially when he spotted the bruise on the Sub’s inner thigh that matched his bite mark, seeing his mark on Sasuke’s alabaster skin had him running his tongue along his teeth, jaw aching to bite him again. The Dom in him paced at the back of his mind like a caged animal waiting to be let free, but he knew better than to let go of his tight control.

Even if Sasuke was certain of accepting all his desires, he couldn’t accept all of them immediately.

Naruto knew he still needed to pace himself and ease Sasuke into things, but it was hard to rein himself in with such a willing Sub presenting so exquisitely before him. Those tenebrous eyes glued to him, waiting and yearning for a bit of praise, his cock already hard and ready for him to play with, and Naruto drank in all of it. Burned it into his memory just as well as if he had the Sharingan himself so he could recall every single detail at any moment.

He sat and admired the Sub in silence, reveling in the way Sasuke’s frame tremored the longer he remained quiet. Minutes ticked by, stretching into a quarter of an hour as Naruto just stared at him, taking in every inch of the Sub’s body and committing it to memory. A flash of uncertainty crossed Sasuke’s face and Naruto couldn’t keep the small smile off his face, he enjoyed watching the Sub squirm—or in this case, internally squirm. Sasuke’s own control was commendable, he refused to move even minutely, instead straining to keep himself in the same position even as sweat broke out across his forehead.

“Beautiful,” he whispered, smiling at the pride that illuminated Sasuke’s face. He uncrossed his legs and settled his feet on either side of the Sub but kept enough distance between them that he wouldn’t accidentally touch Sasuke. “You did such a wonderful job following my commands and you’ve remembered exactly how I told you to present.”

He moaned softly as he trembled with pleasure at the adulation. Naruto was so close to him, if he just leaned forward a few inches, he would touch him, but the Sub in him knew not to do it unless he wanted to be punished. He’d already been warned once and he knew Naruto might be a fair Dom, but one warning was all he gave. Maybe, one day, he’d allow himself to be bratty and push Naruto’s buttons to see how the Dom would respond, but there was no way he’d dare do that now, not when he was parched and thirsting for more praise. Not when the point of their play was to prove his worth as a Sub.

“But,” he continued, drumming his fingers against his knee as he sighed, “you just removed your clothes. You might be sexy, Sasuke, but that didn’t make your striptease anything more than slightly less boring. You still followed my commands though, so I’ll give you a reward and a lesson.” Naruto stood up, his crotch practically in Sasuke’s face, and then moved only a couple of steps away so that he could still be easily seen by the Sub. “Watch me.”

The command was unnecessary, his eyes had been glued to Naruto almost from the moment he spotted Naruto with that Sub. He hadn’t been able to look away for more than a minute the entire time, his desire to be near the Dom keeping him on an invisible leash that he didn’t want to be let off of. He turned his head slightly, doing his best to follow Naruto’s movements without distorting the position he was in. He might’ve been commanded to watch him, but Naruto hadn’t released him from his command to present, and thankfully he was flexible enough that stretching his neck past his shoulder didn’t hurt. His mouth dried out, breathing stopping, as he realized just what his reward was going to be as Naruto unhurriedly began to undress.

“If I tell you to give me a show, I want one,” Naruto said, his voice dropping to a sinfully deep brogue. Sasuke watched as the Dom reached over his head, grabbing at the back of his shirt and pulling it off in a slow, fluid movement that revealed gorgeous tawny skin inch by inch. He pulled one arm out, showing half his chest and flexing his pectoral muscle before pulling his head out so the shirt was hanging loosely off his left shoulder. “Don’t just take your clothes off, make it enticing to watch. That’s what makes it sexy.”

It wasn’t the first time he had seen Naruto shirtless before, they had sparred more than a few times shirtless—sometimes because they took them off or because it had been ripped off at some point—but it felt different. Naruto wasn’t just taking his clothes off to spar or bathe, he was taking them off specifically for him, to seduce him, and Sasuke suddenly understood the difference between what he had done and what Naruto was doing. He had just taken his clothes off, but Naruto was teasing him without words, highlighting the eroticism of his body by flexing his muscles and pinning him a smoldering look.

Naruto let the shirt flutter to the ground, drinking in the hungering look on Sasuke’s face and the way those dark eyes roved over every inch of skin they could. He knew he looked good; he had worked hard to put on muscle and definition, but it still boosted his ego to see the Sub’s reaction. Sasuke looked rather uncomfortable, his poor cock so hard now it laid flush with his stomach, and a healthy flush on his face from the strain of keeping his back arched and his muscles taut for so long. But he didn’t even seem to notice with how his gaze didn’t waver for even a moment, instead watching with laser focus as Naruto brought his hands to the hem of his pants.

Sasuke’s muscles quavered, the stretch of his current position felt painful, but the burn felt good too. He should’ve practiced this alone, in the privacy of his own home, but while the thought had crossed his mind before, he felt ridiculously silly presenting to thin air. Yet now, feeling the trembling in his limbs as he did his best to watch Naruto and present, he was cursing himself for not practicing it and working on his stamina. Though, Naruto proved to be quite the distraction that he could mostly push the discomfort to the back of his mind and enjoy the sensual revealing of his Dom’s body. He had been waiting months for this and it felt like a punishment and a reward—he was finally getting to see Naruto naked, but he wasn’t allowed to touch him.

Naruto kicked his shoes off to the side, away from them, and then slid his thumbs between his pants and underwear, teasing Sasuke by running them from his belly button to his hips and then back again. He flashed a bit of his underwear, grinning when Sasuke subconsciously sucked his bottom lip between his teeth, and then rolled his hips in an exaggerated fashion as he slowly inched his pants down. There wasn’t a good way to strip out of pants though, so he did his best to shimmy out of them, provocatively turning around to show his sculpted ass first and the long lines of his limbs as he bent down to pull the pants off his feet, and then flashed Sasuke a grin over his shoulder that was equal parts boyishly playful and masculinely sinful.

His arms were trembling, sweat was beginning to bead up and trail down his body as he avidly followed the contours of Naruto’s body. He was surprised that the idiot’s underwear wasn’t orange, but instead a sleek black that certainly hugged the Dom’s ass and left very little to the imagination. He wanted to touch him, yearned to kiss tawny skin and lick every crevice, and a strangled whimper caught in his throat as Naruto turned to face him as he pulled his underwear off. Finally revealing what Sasuke had only felt on occasion but had fantasized about more often than he would admit. His mouth parted at seeing the Dom’s—his Dom’s—cock, tongue darting out to lick his dry lips, but a pang of disappointment ran through him.

Naruto wasn’t hard.

He was partially, but not anywhere near as achingly hard as Sasuke already was. Naruto stroked it languidly as he stepped closer to Sasuke, close enough that if he stuck his tongue out as far as he could, he could probably just barely lick it. His own dick pulsed, already wet at the tip, and it only made his mortification even stronger. Naruto had such control over his body while his was wildly honest—or maybe commanding him wasn’t as enthralling to Naruto as being commanded was to him. Though he had felt the erection before, felt how rock hard the Dom had been in his hand and against his back, so he at least knew he did arouse Naruto, he just wasn’t certain yet how.

“Do you want to touch me?” Naruto asked, stroking his shaft so that the crown was almost against Sasuke’s lips, testing the Sub to see if he’d move in any way.

Sasuke looked up the length of the Dom’s body, meeting half-lidded eyes, and breathed out, “Yes.”

“Yes…” he coaxed, raising a brow.

“Yes, Master.”

“Open your mouth,” he commanded, and Sasuke shivered at the deep thrumming need to follow it, parting his lips without question. Naruto pressed two fingers into his mouth, stroking Sasuke’s tongue and the roof of his mouth, and watching the way Sasuke’s expression lost its hard edges. “Sensitive here too, I see,” he rasped. “Is there any place on your body that isn’t sensitive to my touch?”

He didn’t dare move his tongue, Naruto had asked him if he wanted to touch him, but hadn’t actually given him permission and he wasn’t certain if that would count or not. All he could do was moan in response to the Dom’s question, slackening his jaw as Naruto pushed his fingers deeper into his mouth and stroking along his palate and tongue. It slightly tickled, but felt more tingly than anything else, yet the way Naruto rubbed the top of his mouth felt strangely intimate and he couldn’t hide his reactions. He breathed in deep through his nose as Naruto ran his fingers along his tongue until they were at the back of his throat.

“Very good,” the Dom said, smiling at how well Sasuke was taking his fingers. So pliant, so obedient, so beautiful. Sasuke was everything he desired in a Sub and just knowing that he was the one to train the Sub made it all the more fulfilling for him. Untouched, unmarred, uneducated; everything that Sasuke learned was from him and to his tastes. “Do you understand that accepting everything I desire includes sex?” He pulled his fingers out, wiping his fingers across Sasuke’s lips and making them shine with saliva. “That I want to fuck you—fuck your mouth and your ass.”

“Yes, Master,” Sasuke moaned, licking his lips as if he could catch Naruto’s taste on them. “I understand. I want it.”

“What is it you want, beautiful?”

Beautiful, not boy. His Dom was pleased with him, and Sasuke was almost giddy on the heady feeling it gave him to hear Naruto call him beautiful. Arguing the point didn’t matter to him anymore, his Dom found him beautiful and that was enough for him to accept it. His eyes dropped down to the dick directly in front of him, the Sub in him wanting to worship it with his hands and mouth, to feel the weight of it in his palm and the bitter spend on his tongue. He glanced back up at his Dom, patiently waiting for his answer, and said, “Your cock, Master.”

“Oh?” He grinned, feeling himself harden as he lazily stroked his shaft. He hadn’t expected that answer, but it was pleasing nonetheless. “Would you do anything for my cock?”

Anything was a heavy word, and outside of their play, Sasuke would question what that meant and what was going to be expected of him, but he felt none of the wariness before Naruto. The trust Naruto spoke of between a Dom and Sub was beginning to make sense to him now, it wasn’t about the Dom controlling the Sub for their own enjoyment, it was a symbiotic relationship that included implicit trust between them. The Dom trusting his Sub to speak up if their limits were being reached and the Sub entrusting his body to his Dom so they could seek fulfillment in each other. “Yes,” he whispered, ignoring the burning in his thighs from staying in the presenting position for so long.

“I’m glad to hear that,” Naruto said, striding toward the bed to where the basket was on one of the side tables. He fetched a small vial and returned to Sasuke, sitting down in the chair once more and holding the vial of clear liquid in front of the Sub’s face. “I want to see you prepare yourself for me.”

“What?” It wasn’t a command, not yet at least. Naruto wasn’t going to coerce him into accepting and Sasuke saw it for what it was—a test. If the Dom commanded him, he could dismiss his actions later as being unable to ignore it, but like this…Naruto was giving him the control to accept or refuse, which meant there was no hiding from his decision later. If he wanted this, this relationship between them, then he was going to accept it of his own free will. He swallowed convulsively, staring at the vial before looking at Naruto’s placid expression.

“I want to watch you finger yourself,” he leered, “to stretch yourself open so that my cock will fit.”

His face heated up at the scandalous thought of fingering his own ass while Naruto watched and he hesitated, mortification mixing with the desire to see what Naruto’s expression would be if he did it. “That’s…”

“Too difficult?”

The taunting in Naruto’s tone was most likely in his head, but it made him bristle regardless and he glowered at the Dom, “No!” Naruto raised a brow, canting his head as he waited for Sasuke to continue. “May I move freely, Master?”

Naruto nodded, pleased Sasuke remembered he needed permission before acting. “But remain kneeling with your legs spread like this.”  

He groaned as his sore muscles protested, rolling his shoulders and straightening his posture. He rubbed at his thighs, trying to bring some relief to the pain there, but at least they weren’t pulled as tight now that he could settle his butt on his heels. “I—” humiliation strangled his voice, the thought of voicing not just his incompetence but the very words making his face flame even brighter. “I have never…fingered my  anus before—”

“Ass,” he interjected, his Dom-side wanting to humiliate Sasuke even more. “You’ve never fingered your ass before.”

“I have never fingered my ass before,” he repeated, looking away, “I’m not unwilling, but I don’t know what I’m doing.”

“I’ll tell you exactly what to do,” Naruto crooned as he held out the vial once again, “all you have to do is follow my commands. Can you do that, boy?”

Sasuke pressed his lips into a thin line, the demeaning nickname galling his Uchiha pride once more and yet somehow arousing his Sub-side. The juxtaposition between who he was outside of their play and who he was during was jarring and only added to his humiliation. But he also knew that a single word of praise from his Dom would erase the internal war he felt, Naruto would squash his pride and make him grovel, demean and abuse him all while making him feel more pleasure than he had ever felt in his entire life. It made his choice easier than he thought, he wasn’t about to back down now after he had come so far, “Yes, Master.” He plucked the vial from Naruto’s fingers and uncorked it, pouring some of the slippery liquid into his hand and coating his fingers with it.

“Such a good Sub,” he caressed Sasuke’s cheek, feeling the heat of it against his palm which only stirred his darker desires, “I promise to give you what you want if you do a good job entertaining me.”

What I want echoed in Sasuke’s head, his gaze falling on the semi-erect dick resting on Naruto’s thigh. There was no modesty, the Dom was obviously quite comfortable in his own skin, unlike him. The quiet confidence was different from the loud and attention-seeking Naruto he knew of in their youth, but seeing the man Naruto had grown into, the way he had come into his own nature and could command a room just by simply being there aroused and soothed his Sub. Naruto was everything he wanted in a Dom and everything he didn’t know he needed. The Sub in him wanted to do nothing more than lay at his Master’s feet and bask in the praise he was desperate to receive.

Naruto watched with growing hunger as Sasuke rubbed his slickened fingers together, looking coquettishly up at him through his lashes before timidly moving his hand between his legs. “Tease your hole first,” he commanded setting his elbow on the armrest before cradling his face in his hand as he watched avidly. Sasuke looked away, the adorable blush darkening and spreading to the tips of his ears, and he experimentally stroked his rim, trembling at the small jolts of pleasure that weren’t nearly as satisfying as when Naruto had done it. “Lift your ass,” Naruto murmured, smirking when Sasuke immediately followed his command, canting his hips and putting his arm on the floor behind him to support his weight. “I want to see you finger yourself. Remember, I only promised if you do a good job entertaining me.”

“Yes, Master,” Sasuke whispered, the position pulling his already sore muscles taut again and making him suck in a pained gasp, but the pain was secondary to the searing heat of Naruto’s gaze. His arousal spiked beneath those cobalt eyes, cock hard and leaking against his stomach, and he wracked his brain with how to make this entertaining to his Dom. He had rarely ever touched himself, he could probably count the number of times between both hands and have fingers left over, and he had certainly never touched his ass like this before. It clenched reflexively as he prodded the ringed muscle experimentally, but while it didn’t feel painful, it was nothing like when Naruto had touched it.

He drummed his fingers against his cheekbone and watched Sasuke fumble through fingering himself. He was a fast learner, he remembered how to present as if it were just a working memory for him instead of his second time, but it seemed the Sub was still in need of a lot of direction. Of course, Sasuke had just told him he didn’t know what to do and he was telling him exactly what he wanted, but maybe he needed to be more specific. Or…maybe he’d wait for the humiliation to build at the Sub’s incompetence until Sasuke asked him to help. He couldn’t deny that he thoroughly enjoyed watching the proud Uchiha knocked down to begging and groveling before him. There was a sadistic pleasure that Naruto fed off of and only Sasuke could feed it.

Sasuke moaned, finger circling his rim slowly before bringing it up to touch his taint in what he could only hope was provocative, but he cringed at the bored expression on the Dom’s face. Naruto was watching him, gaze unwavering, and there was desire there, but he looked otherwise disinterested. His Sub-side wailed with mortification, all he wanted to do was please his Dom in whatever way he was commanded to, but that he was failing was humiliating. His Dom even gave him a simple task and yet he couldn’t do it. Sasuke grit his teeth, trying to recall what Naruto had done last time, fingers mimicking his Dom’s movements. Teasing his rim, Sasuke pushed down the chagrin at the back of his mind and changed his position as fluidly as possible, hoping it would give Naruto a better view.

A slow forming grin pulled at his lips as he watched the Sub practically melt into the floor. Sasuke’s movements were elegant, his shoulders meeting the floor as his legs uncurled from beneath him so his feet were flat on the floor. He kept his legs spread wide as he lifted his hips, every part of him on display, and hooked his hand beneath his thigh, fingers deftly finding his rim once again. “Beautiful,” Naruto crooned, meeting tenebrous depths as Sasuke pressed his cheek against the cool wood floorboards, wisps of hair sticking to the side of his jaw. Sasuke looked gorgeous, his pale skin contrasting with the dark wood, nipples just as hard as his cute cock was, the thatch of black hair around the base prettily curling and his almost hairless balls already pulled close to his body. “Go on, push a finger in.”

He shuddered at the command, groaning libidinously as he pressed his middle finger into his own hole. It felt so dirty to do, so obscene to know Naruto was watching him as he put himself on display for his Dom, but it only made him hotter—as if his skin had been set afire. The desire to please the one who had control over every fiber of his being was the only thought on his mind anymore. Nothing else mattered, no one else’s opinions mattered, his position as a shinobi of Konoha no longer mattered—only his Dom, his Master, mattered. His will had been bound, wrapped in chains that Naruto held the key to, but he wasn’t interested in trying to free himself anymore. He was done fighting against his nature, against what it was he desired most.

Naruto leaned forward to get a better view of the way Sasuke’s finger moved slowly in and out of his ass. The rim contracted around it and Sasuke moaned as he shoved his finger in further, almost past the second knuckle. His Sub was truly a work of art, the breathy moans that accompanied his stilted movements sounded like music to his ears while the bewitching blush spread down his torso. “That’s it, beautiful,” Naruto rasped, praising the Sub as Sasuke moved his finger a little faster, “curl your finger, feel along your walls.”

Jolts of electricity went straight from his ass to his cock as he curled his finger at his rim, pressing against the sensitive nerves that lined it, and he cried out in surprise and pleasure.

“Pinch your nipples, Sasuke,” he ordered as the Sub writhed at his feet. Never in a thousand years did he think he’d ever see his best friend, his rival, his equal finger his own ass and pinch his nipples, but Sasuke was doing both without hesitation now. It was obvious he wasn’t used to it with the way he fumbled at his chest in search of his nipples, but the mortified ecstasy on Sasuke’s face was pleasing nonetheless—more than anyone else had ever been. “I should’ve clamped your nipples,” he sighed, looking around the room for them, but this room had been set up for pamper play and romantic settings, nipple clamps weren’t something he’d find in them. “Then I could just pull on them with a single chain, watch as you arch your back and squirm for me, begging for me to let you cum. Just imagining it makes me hard.”

Sasuke whined low in his throat as he pinched at his nipple, his Sub-side coming out more freely as he sank deeper into it. His hole was loosening and he could push his whole finger in without any pain or discomfort, but it didn’t feel like enough anymore as he followed his Dom’s commands. He switched to the other nipple, pinching it hard enough to make him let out a yelp that devolved into a moan as he curled the finger in his hole and stroked the nerves around his rim. He caught sight of his Dom, the blonde stroking his cock and watching him with a ravening look, and shuddered as precum leaked profusely across his stomach.

“Pitiful thing,” Naruto chuckled darkly, pulling down the foreskin on his cock until the head was peeking out before stroking it back up again, “does seeing me jerk off to you turn you on that much?” He waited a beat for the Sub to answer him, but Sasuke was starting to fall into Subspace and even though his jaw worked, only nonsensical sounds came out. “Answer me, boy,” he said, a slight growl in his tone.

“Ye—” he gasped, flashes of light sparking behind his eyelids when his nail scraped the inside of his rim, and his tongue heavy in his mouth. It was hard to focus on his Dom, but he knew he couldn’t disobey a command from him, he didn’t want to. He was a good Sub, his Master had told him so, and he wouldn’t make a liar of him. “Yes, Master.”

“Slowly add another finger,” he commanded, feeling his control beginning to snap bit by bit at the beautiful creature before him. Sasuke let out a pained moan as he pressed a second finger past his rim, the muscles resisting for a moment before they relented and let his pointer finger inside. “Very good,” he crooned, soothing the Sub as Sasuke began moving both fingers together, hips rolling slightly every time he pushed them in. Like a good Sub, Sasuke was still alternating between pinching his nipples, the little nubs now bright red and puffy from being abused, but his leaking cock told Naruto that Sasuke was enjoying the pain inflicted. Not all Subs enjoyed pain, but he had noticed during their first real play that Sasuke seemed to enjoy that mix of pain and pleasure. “Spread your hole open, stretch it, every time you pull your fingers out.”

He let out a strangled moan as he did as his Master commanded, spreading his fingers open and pushing past the resistance he was met with. Two fingers were tight, it burned a little, but it felt so much better. His rim stretching pulled at something deep inside him, making him greedy and wanting to feel more, with his hole open like that, he suddenly felt so empty. He wanted that full feeling again. “Master, hnn, please,” he pleaded, not quite certain what he was pleading for as Naruto languidly continued to stroke his cock to full hardness.

“Please? What is it you want, beautiful?” Sasuke begged so prettily, bottom lip caught between his teeth as his muscles trembled to keep the impressive position he was currently in. It made him want to test the Sub’s stamina, oh, he knew Sasuke had an impressive amount of it already from all the training they had done and how well the Sub took to being edged for hours, but there were different kinds of stamina and he wanted to test them all. He wanted to lock Sasuke in his own house, keep him presenting all day, ready and waiting for him to come home with no idea of when that might be. The anticipation made it all the sweeter.

“I don’t know,” Sasuke groaned, plunging his fingers back into his hole and shuddering as that fullness reappeared. It disappeared again as he followed his Dom’s commands, stretching as he pulled his fingers out until he felt loose and empty before pushing them in and allowing the waves of euphoria that made him tremble soothe away the bereft feeling. He felt like he was in a tug of war with himself, his body yearning to be filled and his mind yearning to be praised, and his soul wanted both. Frustration made tears prick at the corners of his eyes, which only brought back the feeling of mortification that he thought was gone. “I…I want…” he floundered, uncertain of just what it was.

Naruto almost taunted the Sub when he saw the tears, he wanted to see them fall and stain Sasuke’s cheeks, but he reeled back his desires. Sasuke was still too new and pushing those boundaries could backfire if he pushed too hard. “You’re doing so well,” he said, flashing a genuine smile at Sasuke, the poor Sub panting and writhing at the praise, “but I need to know if you can continue or not. Is this too hard, Sasuke? Should we pull back some?”

He shook his head, his chaotic emotions were making him feel unstable, but he knew he didn’t want to stop. “No, don’t stop. I don’t want to.”

“Okay, I want you to leave your nipples alone now before they end up cracked and bleeding,” Naruto said, not an actual command, but it was enough to make Sasuke drop his hand immediately. “And take a few deep breaths, try again. What is it you want, Sasuke?”

His lungs stuttered as he breathed in and out. It took three or four large breaths before he felt the haze in his mind clear enough to think, and he looked up to meet Naruto’s concerned expression. “I feel…empty when I stretch m-my…hole,” he said quietly, almost too quietly for Naruto to catch. He moaned, burying his fingers in as deep as he could, and threw back his head in ecstasy before stretching his rim wide and huffing a frustrated groan, “I don’t like feeling empty.”

Concern morphed into iniquity as Naruto looked quite pleased with that answer, his dick fully erect in his hand. “Oh? Then we can’t have that, can we?” he said, voice dropping to a sinful croon, “Add another finger, beautiful, let me see you fill your hole.”

The undignified whine that came from his throat would have been humiliating if he wasn’t so desperate for the full feeling again. His fingers weren’t quite as thick as Naruto’s, but it was enough to make him tremble as he folded his hand and slid his ring finger in with the others. He felt so hot, his body burning from the inside out as he worked his fingers in and out, the full feeling bringing that comfortable haze back to the forefront. He wanted to sink into it, that place where everything else except his Master disappeared, and he rolled his hips, working in tandem to fuck himself with his fingers all while his Dom watched him.

Naruto continued to stroke himself, using the dewy precum at the tip to lubricate his hand. Sasuke was testing his own control, more than any Sub ever had before. So willing, so submissive, so beautiful, so perfect. Every movement of his was like a siren call to him, erotic and breathtaking in the way he writhed in ecstasy and while Naruto was enjoying the absolute control he had over the Sub, Sasuke was making it difficult to not bury himself inside that tight ass. And he knew it would be tight, the way the rim sucked at his fingers, holding them hostage and contracting around them would leave a stranglehold around his cock, but there was no doubt it would feel so good. “Do you remember where it feels good inside? Where your prostate is?”

“Yes, Ma—hnn—Master,” he moaned, twisting his wrist so he could stroke his walls in search of that spot. He had never felt pleasure like that before and he wasn’t quite sure if he’d be able to touch it, though his fingers were slightly longer than Naruto’s. He arched his back, ignoring the burning in his thighs, and panted as he hooked his fingers, the tips barely brushing against the small protrusion that made him quiver with delectation. “There,” Sasuke groaned, trying to wriggle his fingers in deeper and touching that spot again. It was like touching lightning itself, his body seized up at the sudden burst of pleasure that coursed through his body, drawing unadulterated moans from him.

“Don’t touch it,” he commanded, outright laughing at the affronted look Sasuke threw at him. “I don’t want you to come just yet, and considering how much you’re drooling here,” he leaned forward, running the back of his nail up Sasuke’s cock and making another gush of precum to squirt across the Sub’s stomach, “I don’t think it will take much to make you do so.”

It was much harder than he thought it would be to move his fingers away from his prostate. The pleasure was addictive and the need to cum was a constant mantra in the back of his mind, but Naruto’s words were absolute. The need to be a good Sub, to be praised and rewarded, was stronger than the need to cum, but that didn’t mean it was easy either. He groaned, unhappy, as he slowly pulled his fingers away from that spot, letting them ghost across it one last time and enjoying the tendrils of pleasure that spread from it. Sweat on his brow, he gradually fought down his arousal to listen to his Dom and kept himself from touching his prostate again.

Naruto waited patiently, eyes trained on the way Sasuke’s fingers filled his hole and to see if he would go against his command, but even as he panted and moaned, trembling and quivering at the need to cum, the Sub listened well. “Do you like when your prostate is played with?” he asked, like in everything pleasure-related, Sasuke seemed especially sensitive to prostate stimulation and it made him want to see just what Sasuke would look like if he teased it through the Sub’s urethra.

“Yes,” Sasuke sibilated, crooking his fingers and stroking his walls as his eyes rolled back. When Naruto did this, it felt nice…not very pleasurable, but something about knowing his Dom was watching him do something so obscene as fingering his own ass made everything arousing.

“What do you like more—your ass played with or your nipples?”

His eyelids fluttered, “My ass, Master.”

“Oh?” he squeezed the base of his cock to stave off his own building orgasm, seeing Sasuke teetering on the cusp of Subspace and being more honest with his desires was more erotic than he anticipated. “What about your ass or your cock and balls?”

Sasuke vacillated between the two choices, uncertain of which he preferred being touched more, and shook his head. Thinking about how Naruto had sucked on his cock and teased his taint was a memory he recalled more than once since that play, but it had felt just as good when the Dom had rimmed him and stroked his prostate directly. “I don’t know,” he finally said as he clenched around his fingers, groaning softly at the full feeling, “I like it more when you play with me, Master.”

It was a good thing he was already squeezing his cock hard enough to stop from cumming because Sasuke’s words went straight to his dick as he felt his balls pull tight to his body. “Shit,” he hissed as a tremor went up his spine and threatened his sanity. He had always thought Sasuke was beautiful, but it still caught him by surprise that Sasuke could be so erotic. “Who the hell taught you to talk like that, beautiful?” Naruto asked with a wry chuckle as he tried to calm his hammering heart, he wasn’t quite certain who was falling under whose spell—him or Sasuke. “Show me how stretched your hole is,” he ordered. Sasuke looked ready to protest, but instead bit his lip and spread his fingers wide. He couldn’t see anything though, not with the Sub’s hand in the way of the very thing he wanted to see, and he couldn’t keep the devious grin off his face as he crooned, “I can’t see your hole, boy. Use both hands to pull your rim open.”

“Both?” Sasuke choked, his face flaming again. Just as his blush was finally dying down, Naruto would say something else that was demeaning or humiliating and make it return in full force.

“Yes, unless you can’t.” He gestured toward Sasuke, “It’s not that difficult, you know, just hook two fingers from either hand in your hole and pull your rim open. I want to see the pretty color inside.”

He whined, turning his face away in shame, but did as his Dom said. He gave a pained groan as he slid his pointer and middle fingers from his other hand, fitting four into his stretched hole and then hooking his fingers around his rim and spreading it open as much as he could. His rim protested, stinging enough to make him wince, but it was more embarrassing than painful. He wasn’t certain how long it would take Naruto to be satisfied with seeing inside his body like this, so he held the position so his Dom could look to his heart’s content. And it certainly felt like he was, Naruto said nothing as his body quivered at the prolonged exhausting position, but when Sasuke glanced at him, he found his Dom staring at his hole with a yawning hunger that threatened to swallow him whole while he stroked his cock.

“Fuck,” Naruto groaned, unable to stop himself from stroking his dick rough and fast a few times. He wanted to cum in Sasuke’s hole just like that, the deep red of the Sub’s walls calling to him, and his fraying control made it almost impossible to ignore the deep-seated desire. That wasn’t something he had ever wanted to do with another Sub, but Sasuke brought things out of him that surprised even him. Seeing Sasuke spreading his own ass, submitting to him in utter debasement fanned the flames of lust even more, but he had promised the Sub a reward for a job well done and he wasn’t about to go back on his word now. “Good job, beautiful,” he said, panting as he slowed his hand with sheer will. “I promised to give you what you want if you did well, and you did better than well. Up on your knees,” Naruto commanded as Sasuke let his hands slip away from his ass, his hole winking at him before it disappeared from view as the Sub scrambled to his knees. “Come get your reward.”

Sasuke glanced from Naruto’s face to his dick where the Dom was holding it out to him. He shuffled forward a few inches, his body already feeling enervated and yet also exhilarated at finally getting to touch the blonde Dom. He was caged by Naruto’s legs on either side of his body, strong and muscular and beautifully tanned, and he looked up at his Dom for direction. “Master?”

“I thought you wanted my dick, isn’t that what you told me?” The Sub nodded choppily, still hesitant though as those tenebrous depths dropped to his cock again. “Hmm,” he pondered as he stared down at Sasuke’s faintly lost expression, “do you feel better when I command you and tell you exactly what to do?”

“Yes, Master.” It took the guesswork of pleasing his Dom out of the equation and while he wanted nothing more than to please Naruto, he wasn’t used to this side of him. Their sessions had all been focused on his pleasure, of allowing Naruto to tune his body to his liking and bringing out his Sub-side who was ready to be played like the instrument his Master wanted.

“I won’t always do this though, there will be times when I expect you to know what I want even without commands. As fulfilling as commands are for both of us, seeing you anticipate what I want is also pleasing. Understood?” Sasuke nodded again, relief flooding his eyes as he looked up at Naruto expectantly. He pressed the head of his cock against Sasuke’s lips, commanding with salacity, “Hands behind your back and use your mouth to make me cum.”

His lips quivered slightly as he locked his arms behind his back, leaning minutely forward and giving a small kittenish lick to the head. Bitter precum drew across his tongue and he swallowed it easily, enjoying the salty taste. He preferred this over sweet-tasting nectar though, savory and sour flavors were much more to his liking, and this was his Dom’s distinct taste—how could he not like it? He breathed in deep, almost groaning at Naruto’s musky scent that was primal and masculine, and licked at the head again. A little surer this time. He looked up from beneath his lashes as he used the flat of his tongue to tease the tip, meeting lust-blown pupils that had almost swallowed up all of Naruto’s gorgeous blue irides.

It seemed unfathomable that Sasuke was just born with the ability to be this seductive, but Naruto also knew Sasuke wouldn’t lie about his inability and inexperience. The little kitten licks were driving him up the wall, it was so innocently erotic, especially with the Sub looking up at him imploringly, waiting like a thirsting creature begging for a bit of water. He held the shaft steady as he moaned libidinously, pulling his foreskin back a little more to expose the sensitive nerves that surrounded the crown. “Keep going,” he panted, gasping when Sasuke pressed the tip of his tongue into his slit, “yes, that’s very good.”

Sasuke preened beneath the praise and pressed a little harder, listening to the pleasured moans and pants Naruto freely let out. The blonde had always been emotive and loud, so it wasn’t much of a surprise that he was both when aroused as well. But seeing his Dom melt beneath his touch made him greedy for more of it. He flicked his tongue across the tip before sliding the head between his lips, taking his Master into his mouth as Naruto had done to him. Naruto moaned softly when he suckled at it, thumb stroking the side of his cock, and the Sub in him felt giddy to see his Dom so pleased with him.

The Sub’s mouth was warm and wet and those little licks felt so nice, almost like his cock was being softly washed and the gentle suction was absolutely perfect. “Ha, oh, fuck! Wait a minute—hnn!” Naruto yelled, body seizing up at the intense pleasure. Sasuke had taken him deeper in his mouth and hollowed his cheeks, the suction all too stimulating and making him unable to think straight. “Stop!” he commanded harshly, making Sasuke flinch and immediately recoil, his cock slipping from the Sub’s lips. “Shit,” he raked back his hair, heavily panting as he tried to regain his composure. Sasuke’s shoulders shook, the Sub refusing to look at him as he hung his head low. “Look at me.”

It wasn’t a command, so Sasuke shook his head, refusing. He didn’t want to see the anger on Naruto’s face. He thought he had been doing well, he remembered to keep his teeth out of the way and his Dom seemed to be enjoying it, but it all changed in the blink of an eye. The anger in Naruto’s tone was enough to cow him and make him immediately submit, but he didn’t want to look up and be beneath that terrifying Dom Glare again.

“Look at me, boy,” Naruto said firmly, shoving his Dom-nature back when Sasuke slowly raised his head. It wasn’t quick obedience, but it was obedience all the same and they were still learning each other’s bodies and preferences. He kept that at the forefront of his mind and wasn’t about to punish his Sub for listening to him, albeit timidly. He cracked a smile when Sasuke finally met his eyes and reached out to let his knuckles brush against the Sub’s cheek, “You’re doing well, Sasuke, you’re listening to my commands and trying your best. You’re not in trouble, I’m not going to punish you when you listened to me.”

“I hurt you,” he said stoically, carefully keeping his emotions in check.

“No, you didn’t hurt me, it was just too intense,” Naruto explained, not breaking eye contact, “I’m very sensitive, so you don’t need to suck my cock like you’re trying to suck venom out of a wound. So, let’s try this again, just a little more careful, yeah?” He wasn’t about to let on just how impressed with the Sub he was, maybe it was because he was such a dominant Sub and just as he could easily ignore the commands from Doms who were weaker than him, when he found a Dom who could control him, he responded almost perfectly.

Despite him shrinking back, Sasuke didn’t actually move off his knees, nor did he drop his arms from behind his back. Naruto told him to stop and so he stopped, but he didn’t drop the other commands that he hadn’t specified. Such perfect control given over to him, Sasuke would do whatever he asked of him to the best of his ability and not stop until commanded to or until he fulfilled the command. It was an intoxicating kind of control Naruto wasn’t used to having and one he could so easily abuse if he wasn’t careful.

He stroked his cock slowly, pushing the foreskin up past the head and moaning softly at the tingling pleasure, and then pulled it back again as he looked at the Sub expectantly. “Lick it, like you were before.” He watched as Sasuke tongued the crown, a licentious groan bubbling up, and continued to stroke the shaft as the Sub licked the viscous precum off the tip. “That’s it,” he moaned, “just focus on the head, use your tongue to tease underneath too, there you go.” Sasuke followed his instructions avidly, rasping the rough side of his tongue against his frenulum and making Naruto’s eyes roll back in his head, “Keep going, just like that, beautiful, hnn, yes.”

He kept his eyes trained on Naruto, running his tongue over the head again and again until he felt like he had every ridge and fold memorized. The Dom seemed to especially like it when he flicked his tongue across the frenulum, his legs would jerk minutely and he’d gasp euphorically, his eyelids fluttering or his eyes rolling back so completely he couldn’t even see the irises anymore. Deciding to be more daring, he wrapped his lips around the underside and sucked gently at the frenulum, using his tongue to tease at the folds, and was rewarded with Naruto letting out a deep, guttural moan that made his own cock jump.

“There you go, such a quick learner,” Naruto rasped, feeling his orgasm coming quickly as the adept Sub alternated between carefully sucking on the head of his cock and teasingly dragging his tongue across the most sensitive parts of his cock. “I’m going to cum,” he warned as he stroked his length faster, the friction partnered with Sasuke’s oral skills making him leak precum liberally, “open your mouth and stick your tongue out.”

Euphoric bliss flooded him as Sasuke followed the command, jaw slackening so he could stick his tongue out as far as possible to catch the first droplets of cum. The sounds of his Dom’s pleasure coming out in erotic pants and moaning grunts made him want to touch his own cock and cum as well, but his Master hadn’t given him permission to do so. He squirmed, his ass clenching around air and his cock shamelessly dripping and dirtying the floor, but dug his fingernails into his forearms to keep his own desires in check. His desires were secondary, his Master’s pleasure and satisfaction were above all else, even his own comfort and gratification.

Naruto stood up, grabbing a fistful of Sasuke’s hair and pulling the Sub’s head further up so his neck was exposed, but Sasuke kept his mouth open and tongue out as ordered, glazed tenebrous depths watching him with something akin to adoration. Stroking himself faster, he gasped as his orgasm punched him in the gut, stealing all the air in his lungs as he came hard. Cum splattered across Sasuke’s face, though most of it did land on his tongue or directly in his mouth. “Swallow it,” he ordered as he continued to jerk himself off, his Dom-side rumbling excitedly when Sasuke immediately did so. “Fuck, ha, you’re such a good Sub. So perfect for me, so obedient to me,” he knew he was babbling as Sasuke opened his mouth for more and he squeezed out as much cum as he could for his Sub, “you like your Master’s cum, don’t you?”

He nodded wordlessly, wanting to reach out to lick the cum dribbling from the slit, but he had been commanded to open his mouth and keep his tongue out. His cock hurt from how hard he was, and he groaned as it throbbed from being so hard for so long. Bitter spend flooded across his tongue, the flavor distinctly Naruto, but he didn’t swallow again as he held the warm cum in his mouth, waiting for the command to do so. The delight in Naruto’s eyes warmed him and aroused him, there was a sadistic streak in them that made him shiver with excitement as he wondered just what his Master would command him to do next.

“Well, if you like it that much…” he crooned as he dropped his cock to hang heavily between his legs, holding his cum covered fingers out to the Sub, “clean them off.” Sasuke didn’t waste any time, taking three fingers into his mouth immediately and sucking them clean, his tongue flicking between his fingers in an effort to get all of it before repeating the same on his thumb. “Want more?” Naruto asked when Sasuke nibbled at his fingers, the Sub moaning as he flicked his tongue across the pad of his thumb. He pulled his hand free and swiped his finger across a glob of cum on Sasuke’s cheek, feeding it to the Sub methodically. “You need to clean it all up.”

Sasuke groaned as Naruto rubbed a spot just beneath his eye before shoving his thumb into his mouth. The varying emotions kept him on his toes, teetering between eroticism and embarrassment that he was being fed his Master’s cum, but the carnality behind it made him eager to suck Naruto’s fingers clean no matter how many times it took. It felt intimate, different from all the other things they did and even the gelatinous consistency of cooling spend wasn’t as abhorrent as he thought it would be. Licking at his Dom’s fingers while on his knees made him feel servile and sycophantic, receiving his succor only from the hands of his Master, and it made his Sub-side vibrate with delight.

Naruto stared down the length of his body to where Sasuke looked up at him in a delirious state, eyes glazed and hooded and a healthy flush across his cheeks. He wasn’t deep into Subspace, but he was in it all the same as Sasuke moaned around his finger. Legs splayed open and his cock so hard it was pressed tight against his stomach despite his upright position. It only made Naruto hunger for more, to push Sasuke as far as he could. But he knew better. Sasuke couldn’t handle the brunt of his desires yet. Though that didn’t mean he couldn’t make Sasuke submit to him, make him bend to his will as long as he didn’t make him break.

Yet.

He raised a brow when Sasuke continued to lap at his finger that had already been thoroughly cleaned instead of focusing on where he should be using his mouth. His gaze fell further down, to the wooden floor where drops of his cum—and Sasuke’s pre—marred the floor. “I said clean it all up, boy,” he ordered, the command piercing through the comforting haze Sasuke was in, but the Sub only blinked in confusion. He dragged his finger away from that tempting mouth and pointed down at the floor, Sasuke’s gaze slowly focusing as he followed the path of his finger.

He looked ready to protest as soon as understanding dawned, mouth opening before he snapped it shut, and his face burned with humiliation. While being fed his Master’s cum had felt intimate, having to lick not just his Master’s but his own felt degrading. But the Sub in him thrummed contently with the command and it washed away his hesitation to obey, though the mortification continued to consume him. The bitter taste in his mouth was no longer pleasant as he swallowed and licked his chapped lips, “May I use my arms, Master?”

Sasuke knew the answer before Naruto even opened his mouth just from the perverse look in the Dom’s eyes, “No. I’m sure a shinobi as strong and as capable as yourself can lick the floor clean without the use of your hands.”

He held the Dom’s stare for a minute, testing his and Naruto’s resolve as the command to clean the floor ricocheted inside him, stirring up his Sub-side that wanted to follow his Master’s command and the Uchiha pride that loathed bending knee to someone else—even Naruto. The euphoria he felt just moments before still buzzed in the back of his mind, seducing him to let go and follow his instincts that wanted so badly to submit, and it slowly won him over. He stooped low, holding that eye contact until it was no longer possible, and licked the small drops of his Dom’s cum from the floor. It was worse like this, cold and viscous, sticky enough to leave residual semen behind so he had to drag his tongue across the same spot more than twice.

And all while Naruto watched, not moving an inch so that he was towering over him and driving home that he was the Dom, the one in control of his very body and the one commanding the room. It made him shiver in excitement, setting fire to his blood even as goosebumps spread over his body. He moved to the next closet spot, licking it clean and ignoring the protestations of his torso—of his whole body that screamed in overused exhaustion. Whether these were stamina tests or not, Naruto always seemed to sap his mental and physical strength, but this time was even more taxing. He wasn’t used to the hazy feeling staying around this long, making it harder for him to think, but it was pleasurable, and it felt safe. He cursed himself for being so weak to pleasure as he eyed his own precum, shuffling back far enough so that he could lean over again.

Naruto basked in the exhilarated rush he received when a Sub followed his commands. His Dom-side wanted to boast about Sasuke, to tell everyone just how perfect of a Sub he was, and even though he knew he couldn’t do that, he was more than satisfied. He felt lighter and more fulfilled now than he had in months. Playing with Sasuke always felt better, righter, than when he played with other Subs, but their play now—the satisfaction of it seeping deep into his bones and filling up all the small cracks that had been forming in his psyche. Certainly nothing that would endanger him, but fractures of discontent all the same.

Watching Sasuke clean the floor of his own mess fed that sadistic part of him and he curled his toes as he fought down the urge to shove Sasuke’s head down with his foot. He already knew that Sasuke was aroused by humiliation, but he wasn’t quite certain yet how the Sub would respond to degradation. And things were going well, the scene was unfolding beautifully, and Sasuke was irrefutably praiseworthy in all his subservience. He wasn’t about to tip the scales and possibly ruin things just because his baser desires wanted more.  This was enough for now, taking in the Sub’s trembling frame as Sasuke held his upper body hovering above the floor. It was more than enough as he reveled in the sight of Sasuke’s tongue lapping up the last of the cum.

“Perfect,” he crooned as Sasuke lifted his head, shame and excitement peeking through as the Sub worked to keep his stolidity. “It seems you’ve proven me wrong, beautiful, maybe you can handle my desires.” He reached down, tilting Sasuke’s head up with a single finger beneath his chin, and smiled deviously, “I wonder what I should command you to do next.”

Dhampir
Page 25
7/28/2023

Chapter Text

Subtlety Is Key
Chapter Nine

Chapter Nine

It was humiliating. It was mortifying. It was electrifying. And exciting, glorifying, and arousing too. How it could be all these things at once confounded Sasuke, but it didn’t make him desire it less. Seeing the heat in Naruto’s eyes, the pleased smile on his lips, and the confidence in his aura made Sasuke feel safe, wanted, and desirable.

It made him feel owned.

It was a part of a Dom and Sub relationship he didn’t understand before, how one could willingly give their autonomy over to another, but now that he had experienced the freedom of being controlled by Naruto, he understood. Understood how good it felt to give all of himself up to another and allow someone else to be the master of his body and his mind. All he had to do was listen and obey, it was a simplicity he didn’t even realize he yearned for until he had tasted it.

And he wanted more.

His cock throbbed with the need to come, his body ached with the exhaustion of a difficult mission, and his mind yearned to be commanded again. To please his Dom with his obedience and his body. He craned his neck higher, licking his chapped lips, and moaned softly as Naruto ran his thumb across his bottom lip. “Anything,” he whispered to him, “whatever command you give me, I can do it.”

“That’s a dangerous thing to say, boy,” Naruto answered, a hint of anger in his voice. “Never promise anything because what if I decide I want to come in your hole and then command you to parade downstairs nude and show your gaping ass to everyone with my cum leaking from it. You said anything, are you going to keep your promise then?”

“I…” he thinned his lips, the Sub in him pushed for him to agree because it was ready to submit all of him to his Dom, but the Uchiha in him balked. His Sub-nature was a dangerous weakness in the wrong hands. Certainly, he could refuse a weaker Dom’s commands, but it wasn’t as if Naruto was the only strong Dom in Konoha and he couldn’t be sure that another strong Dom couldn’t command him. While Subs could still become ninjas, it did affect their overall ability to be sent on missions. It wasn’t uncommon for a shinobi from another village to throw out commands just in case their opponent was a Sub, it had even happened to him on occasion, but he had never responded to one before.

“You can’t,” the Dom said, and Sasuke tried to look away, ashamed. “I’m not angry, Sasuke, and I know you’re new to embracing your Sub-nature, but you need to be aware of what you say. Don’t make promises you can’t keep; don’t agree to do something you are not comfortable with. A Dom’s relationship with their Sub is one of utmost trust and respect even if I degrade and humiliate you, because you can be assured that I will reward you handsomely for it in the end.

“But I need to know that you will use our safe word if we are doing something you are uncomfortable with. You won’t be punished for using it, and it won’t end our relationship, but I can’t trust my own instincts to command and dominate you if you won’t tell me when it’s too much. Do you understand?” He forced Sasuke to look at him with a firm grip on his chin, searching Sasuke’s eyes for understanding and agreement. Sasuke wasn’t the type to back down, just like him, normally if someone said he couldn’t do it, they both worked to prove that person wrong, but in their play, such obstinance could lead to someone getting hurt.

“Yes, Master,” Sasuke said softly, “I won’t promise to do anything you say again.”

Naruto released his chin and turned, walking toward the bed and showing off his ass as the tight glute muscles moved with every step. Sasuke held back a moan, his mouth going dry at just how gorgeous Naruto’s body was, and waited on his hands and knees for his Dom’s command. In the silence of the room, his own precum dripping to the floor sounded obscenely loud, and humiliation filled him when Naruto turned around to look at him, tutting at the mess he made. “And just after you cleaned everything up,” he sighed, sitting down on the edge of the bed. “Clean it up, then crawl to me,” he rasped, voice dropping to the low commanding tone of a Dom, and Sasuke viscerally shuddered as the command filled him.

He moved back a few inches, just enough to dip his head down to the floor and lap at the still-warm precum. It was better than when it was already cool and thickening, but it still felt revolting to lick up his own spend. But feeling his Dom’s scorching gaze on him made him tremble with excitement, and he lifted his eyes to meet darkening cobalt, the unfettered lust in them sending a jolt of pleasure straight down his spine. He began dripping again as his cheeks burned scarlet and he whimpered, knowing that he was going to have to lick the floor clean once more.

“Must I plug your cock so you don’t dirty the floor?” Naruto drawled, gaze lazily following the contours of Sasuke’s body as the Sub moved further away from him to lap at the three new droplets that marred the floor. He would make certain next time to come prepared for a proper session with Sasuke, but the room they were currently in didn’t have any plugs or even a cock ring that he could use to train the Sub. “Will you make me sit here all night because you can’t control your dick?”

Sasuke flinched, his tongue rough against the polished wood as he lapped the last of his essence from the floor, “No, Master.” He squeezed his pelvic muscles, his cock bobbing before pushing tightly against his stomach, and did his best to keep himself from leaking again. He let out a small, relieved sigh when nothing dripped to the floor and then set his eyes on Naruto’s legs, strong and muscular and gorgeously tan. He crawled to his Dom, every movement a testament to his control as his balls were rubbed between his legs, sending tendrils of pleasure through them.

Naruto chuckled huskily as he watched Sasuke come toward him, his lithe body slinking across the floor, but the dewy droplet hanging precariously onto the tip looked ready to fall at any moment. He could barely see Sasuke’s glazed eyes through the fringe of bangs that covered them, lips parted with soft moans as minute shudders wracked his body—he looked stunningly beautiful. He only had ten more feet before he would be at his side, but Naruto wasn’t sure if Sasuke would make it. He was moving so slowly, hands and feet moving more in a shuffling slide than being picked up and set back down, and every time his balls were caught between his thighs, Sasuke stopped to take a panting breath. The Sub was a born masochist—possibly, it was something Naruto certainly wanted to explore more and discover the depths of.

He was almost there, but Sasuke wasn’t sure he was going to make it. His body was burning from the inside out, he could feel the weight and heat of Naruto’s stare, and it only made his cock throb even more with need. He wanted to cum to the point of pain, Naruto got to cum already, but he was still just as hard as he was when he first stripped. It felt like hours ago, but he had no idea just how much time had actually passed, for all he knew Mum’s The Word might’ve already closed down and it was just those staying the night who were left. At least the soundproof seals in each room kept anyone from hearing the salacious sounds that kept coming from somewhere inside of him.

“Stop,” Naruto said, pointing to the floor where a single drop had fallen, and Sasuke’s muscles trembled as he slowly backed up again, his throat tightening at having to retrace his steps. The graceful way he dipped his head down, his arms bending so his ass was pushed higher, was a pleasing sight to Naruto. His libido was already stirring as he watched the seductive man crawl across the floor to him. Sasuke’s shoulders rocked elegantly, one lifting while the other fell in tandem with the sway of his hips, and Naruto almost groaned at the provocative display.

Sasuke had to stop twice more to clean the floor before he finally made it to the edge of the bed, body trembling at just being so close to his Dom. He let out a shuddering breath, squeezing his pelvic muscles as tightly as he could because just feeling the heat of Naruto next to him made his dick ache, and quickly contorted his body to present. He moaned softly as he spread his legs, a spurt of precum dribbling onto his stomach, but at least it wasn’t onto the floor, and he looked up at his Dom, desperate for the praise his Sub-side craved.

“You finally made it,” he murmured, nudging Sasuke’s knee with his foot to make the Sub spread his legs a little further apart. He had presented properly, but his sadistic side wanted to push Sasuke a little more so his thighs would burn as he worked to push his chest and pelvis out. He enjoyed the look of consternation on Sasuke’s face, it paired so beautifully with the desperation in his eyes, but he wasn’t quite ready to let the Sub orgasm just yet. “Look at you, so hungry for a bit of praise,” he mocked, eyes dropping to the rivulets of precum very slowly trailing down Sasuke’s abdomen, “even though you’re drooling all over your stomach.”

“S-sorry, Master,” Sasuke slurred, his mind sinking into the fuzzy, hazy feeling again. It might not be the praise he thirsted for, but Naruto’s eyes were on him and only him, and that was more than enough to make him bare his neck in a sign of submission. “Punish me?”

His eyes rolled up as a tremor went through his body at the earnest question, he could almost taste just how exquisite it would be to punish Sasuke. To put him over his knee and spank his ass until it was red, or to tease him with ice cubes until his erection was flagging before pumping him to fullness only to repeat it again, but the Sub had followed all of his commands. There was no reason to punish him. Unfortunately. “Not today,” he crooned, annoyed at himself that he didn’t have a leash to pull Sasuke to him with, “you’ve done very well, beautiful, so instead of a punishment, you get a reward.”

He blinked, his mind gradually working through his Master’s words, “Reward?”

“Mhmm,” Naruto nodded, scooting back onto the bed and crooking his finger at the Sub, “come up here.”

Sasuke immediately followed the order even though it wasn’t a command. The plush comforter was soft against his sore knees, and he groaned in relief, the wooden floor had left his muscles so stiff and his skin rubbed raw that he just wanted to collapse into the comfort it offered. He wanted to just rut against the covers until he came and then pass out, he wouldn’t even be breaking his Dom’s command not to touch himself. But the promise of a reward kept him from doing so. Instead, he carefully knelt on the bed in front of Naruto, ignoring how swollen his balls were and how they had drawn up close to his body, and waited patiently for his reward.

“Your reward for being such a good Sub is getting to touch me as much as you want to,” he said, spreading his arms wide in invitation for Sasuke to come to him. “Anywhere you want to.”

Sasuke swallowed, Naruto’s words bringing him further out of the comfortable haze that beckoned to him, and he caught his bottom lip between his teeth. Naruto’s commands had pushed all of his anxiety to the recesses of his mind, to where he could almost ignore the worrisome buzz, but it was still there. The concerns about giving control to his baser nature and about their relationship and how it would change if they became exclusive partners were all things he had thought about for months, but there was one question he yearned to hear the answer to. A question born out of his insecurities and Naruto’s promiscuity, and he looked demurely at the Dom as he asked, “Am I really a good Sub?”

“What?” The question caught Naruto off guard. He expected Sasuke to immediately touch him, maybe even try to kiss him, but he hadn’t thought that the Sub would look so uncertain of his worth. Sasuke was beautiful—ethereal even—and Naruto had always admired his beauty, his strength, and his will. As his friend and rival, he couldn’t ask for anyone better. As a teammate, there was no one else he’d rather have at his back. And as a Sub, he was perfect. Sasuke followed his commands without question, did everything he asked him to do, and seemed to enjoy being subservient just as much as Naruto enjoyed commanding him.

But in that simple question, Naruto could see the fractures his actions had caused, his need to play harder than what he thought Sasuke could offer him had made Sasuke doubt himself. And as a Sub not quite in tune with his nature, that could be damning. He had held himself back not just for Sasuke’s sake, but for his own—to protect his abilities as a ninja, to protect his needs as a Dom, and to protect his heart that already loved Sasuke more than anyone else he held dear.

“Yes.” He sat up and caught Sasuke’s gaze, holding it so Sasuke would know the weight of his words, that there was no falsehood in them. He didn’t regret his choices, playing with other Subs is what kept him sane and healthy enough to take missions, but he did regret that he didn’t handle it better and caused Sasuke’s confusion and doubt to fester. “You are a very good Sub, Sasuke. I promise.”

The anxiety in the back of his mind quieted almost immediately. He hadn’t realized just how much doubt he had been holding onto until it disappeared, and he sagged at the sudden weight taken off him. Naruto thought he was a good Sub, no, he promised he was, and he knew the blonde well enough to know that he wouldn’t lie. He had never lied to him. Naruto always told him what he was going to do, always told him when he had done something wrong and when he’d done something right.

“Do you want to continue?” he asked, gently checking in with where Sasuke was mentally, and he smiled when the Sub curtly nodded. “Then come take your reward, unless you don’t want to touch me.”

“I do,” Sasuke blurted out, instantly reaching out to lay the tips of his fingers against Naruto’s shin. He was still apprehensive, but in an excitable way now, his desire to please his Dom made him almost giddy. He let his fingers glide down tawny skin until they had curled around Naruto’s ankle and his palm was pressed against his foot, as if to make sure his prize didn’t get away from him. “I do,” he repeated in a lower cadence, sounding more reserved and collected than before, “I can touch wherever I want? For as long as I want?”

The devious smile that curled Naruto’s lips didn’t put him at ease, but it did make his skin tingle at the dark promises within it. “Until you get your fill,” he said, adding coyly after a moment, “or you make me lose control.”

“Hn.” He wanted to boast that Naruto would lose control before he got his fill, but somehow it sounded like a compliment to the Dom either way. Either his self-control was so impeccable it would outlast his desire to touch him, or he was so starved to touch Naruto that it would take hours before he had his fill of the Dom. He wanted to play it cool, pretend he wasn’t about to crawl out of his own skin just so he could feel Naruto even more intensely, but Sasuke was sure the tight grip he had on Naruto’s ankle ruined that effect.

Sasuke slowly loosened his grip, sauntering closer between Naruto’s spread legs, and ghosted his hand over the supple muscles. Naruto had more hair than him, but it was fine, golden strands that looked almost invisible against his tanned skin. He had never thought to look at Naruto with such scrutiny before, but being unable to touch Naruto as the Dom taunted him made him want to internalize every little thing about him. He let his hand travel further up, testing Naruto to just how far he would allow him to go as he gently let his fingers graze his testicles.

Heavily lidded blue eyes watched him, but Naruto said nothing as Sasuke slid his pointer finger down the seam of his sack. Emboldened, Sasuke slipped his hand lower, gently stroking his Dom’s taint as he watched for any reaction. He didn’t moan, but Naruto gave a soft swallow, his Adam’s apple bobbing ever so slightly that to anyone else it would’ve been imperceptible. It was enough for Sasuke to catch though, and he continued to stroke it as he ran his free hand up Naruto’s other leg and across his hip. Heat seeped through the palm of his hand, tawny skin warming it. Naruto always was warmer than him, as if he were his own little campfire, and it made him want to curl up on the Dom’s lap and soak in all the warmth Naruto had. But not right now.

Naruto’s cock twitched, beginning to stir to life again as Sasuke continued to stroke his taint, and he slithered his fingers down the deep V of muscles from Naruto’s hip to his groin. He stared down at his Dom’s dick, even soft it was still rather large, but so different from his own. Naruto was uncircumcised and the foreskin was pulled over the head of his cock, hiding the sensitive crown from his eyes. It made him want to tease it out, watch it grow and lengthen until he could clearly see the head, and he licked his lips, eyes fixated on the way it kept twitching.

“Am I allowed to touch you with whatever I want, Master?” Sasuke asked as he brushed his knuckles against Naruto’s length.

He cocked a brow, intrigued, and flashed a wry smile, “What is it you want to use? I’m not going to give you permission for just anything.”

“My mouth,” he said, gazes locking just in time to see those blue eyes darken to cobalt with unfettered lust.

“No biting,” Naruto commanded, voice rough with desire, “and no marks anywhere visible.”

The commands sent euphoric shivers down his spine, shackling him to Naruto even though he knew he was free to walk out at any moment. Sasuke slid his hands upward until both were wrapped around his Dom’s hips, thumbs pressing just above his pelvis, and he lowered his head with a guttural groan. He rubbed his head against Naruto’s inner thigh, the skin hot against his cheek, and breathed out a soft sigh at the rightness he felt within. This is where he belonged, and while he wanted more—his own poor cock so rigidly hard he wasn’t sure it would ever grow soft again—he was content like this. It filled him in more ways than one to be connected like this, to feel his Dom’s hard muscle beneath his cheek and breathe in the musky scent that was Naruto.

Fingers raked through his hair, massaging his scalp and pulling a licentious moan from him. “Do you crave touch this much?” Naruto asked softly, surprised at just how cat-like Sasuke was being. He was practically curled up between his open legs, his knees tucked into his chest and his arms folded slightly beneath him—only Sasuke’s hands were visible with where he was holding Naruto’s hips—and his head tucked into the join of his hip. He felt Sasuke nod silently, his hair soft and yet tantalizing as it whispered against his cock.

There were a few ways this reward went in his mind, but none of them included this docile version of Sasuke. He had expected a more aggressive response, like how Sasuke responded during their spars, but Sasuke was timid and touched him so softly, as if he were worshiping him. His movements were fluid, there was no hesitation, but there was an air of innocence around them. But if this was how the Sub wanted to spend his reward, he wouldn’t refuse him.

He chuckled at the feeling of lips against his abdomen, barely a brush of a kiss, and moved his hand lower to massage Sasuke’s nape. He pushed back against his baser desires that whispered to him to grab the Sub’s neck and shove his flaccid cock into his mouth, how lovely it would feel to grow hard in the warmth of Sasuke’s tight throat. His fingers tightened momentarily, drawing a little moan from the Sub as Sasuke moved closer to his cock, and he had to focus all his control into releasing his nape finger by finger. It would be so simple to maneuver Sasuke into cockwarming, he doubted he’d need to do more than a little nudging considering how enthusiastic he was about sucking his cock just a half hour ago.

But at the soft, content sigh against his groin, Naruto was reminded that despite the multiple times they had played together, Sasuke was still a virgin. They had seen each other naked; Sasuke had knelt before him, presented for him, and sucked him off, but while his ass had been fingered, it hadn’t been fucked before. And in all their plays, he had controlled everything. Sasuke was given no freedom to make choices except to use the safe word at any time. It had been necessary, Sasuke’s Sub-side needed the commands and the control of a Dom to drag him from the brink of Sub-drop. But now that he was finally being rewarded, Sasuke most likely didn’t know what to do with the freedom.

“Is this all you want to do?” Naruto asked, trying to coax Sasuke into action. But if this really was all the Sub wanted to do, then he would lay quietly and allow it. He had rewarded Sasuke with touching him however and wherever he wanted, so if this was all he wanted, then that would be enough. No matter how crazy it was driving him to have Sasuke so damn close to his groin. He had controlled his urges before, he could do it again, but he just wasn’t used to having to after he finally gave in to his Dominant desires. Without the safe word to bind him from doing more, his Dom-side clamored for more. He wanted to see Sasuke panting and writhing beneath him, he wanted to see the way his mouth and ass would gape open in ecstasy, and listen to his cries of pleasure as he rammed into his prostate again and again.  

Sasuke blinked as Naruto’s cock pressed against his cheek, hardening rapidly even though he hadn’t been playing with it. It was hot and heavy, and his breath caressed the length as Sasuke watched, transfixed, as it twitched again. It was different from his own, his skin was so white that his cock turned bright red as soon as he got an erection, and after being edged for so long, the crown would turn a deep purple that looked just as painful as it was. Naruto’s was a little lighter than his tawny skin, but while the blood being pumped into it gave it a reddish hue, it was an undertone that just made it look like a gentle blush than the blood red of his own.

But it was still bewitching. He wanted the feel of it in his mouth again, he wanted to taste the bitter spend, and see that iniquitous desire on Naruto’s face again. He breathed in, the smell of sweat and musk stronger now that his nose was practically pressed into his Dom’s shaft, and moaned softly. The Sub in him was proud, pleased that his Dom was responding so well to him, and it made his insides pulse with a need he wasn’t quite certain how to fill. The gentle massage turned rough as Naruto’s fingers kept twisting his hair tightly and then releasing it, and Sasuke lifted his head enough to look up the length of Naruto’s body.

He shuddered at the intensity of Naruto’s expression. It wasn’t quite a Glare, but it made him quake anyway, his Sub-nature urging him to bare his neck in submission. Sasuke strangled the whimper, lifting his chin higher to show the hollow of his throat and unconsciously parting his lips when his Dom’s cock brushed against them. The libidinous groan that came from Naruto as he tongued the hard shaft was encouraging and he opened his mouth wider so he could wrap his lips around the side as much as possible. The fingers in his hair tightened again, gently pushing Sasuke closer and he could feel Naruto’s heartbeat through the prominent vein as he laid his tongue against it.

“Fuck,” Naruto sibilated, hips bucking at that wickedly teasing tongue. He had never been so aroused by a Sub before, and certainly hadn’t ever found his libido so rejuvenated after coming not long ago. Normally, the act of climax was just a bonus, though sometimes it was part of the play, but usually his satisfaction and glee came from controlling a Sub and watching them get off to his commands. Certainly, fucking them was part of it if they both agreed, but even though he might fuck a Sub and make them climax, it didn’t always mean he came. Sex was secondary and that had been the case for his play sessions with Sasuke before, but Sasuke had constantly had him on the edge of losing control. But now that Sasuke had agreed to sex, he felt like a quick-shooting teenager again, unable to control his libido around the seductive Sub.

Sasuke pulled back with a panting gasp, saliva keeping his mouth and his Dom’s cock connected for a moment, and he looked at Naruto with fevered eyes, “I want more, Master.”

He had to remind himself that this was Sasuke’s reward to stop himself from snapping at the Sub for stopping. However, the almost delirious look on the Sub’s face was enough to test his control. He willed himself to release Sasuke’s hair, his fingers slowly listening, and patted his head as he asked, “What do you want, beautiful?”

“I…” He wasn’t certain how to put it into words just what it was he wanted. His thoughts were a jumbled mess of desires and needs, it was hard to separate what his Sub-side wanted and what he wanted, the idea that he was being influenced by his Sub-nature vexatious to him. Part of him wanted to continue pleasuring Naruto just as he was, and part of him wanted to explore more of Naruto’s body with his mouth and hands. And another part of him was excited and terrified of fitting the large dick inside of him. He let out a frustrated huff, angry at how torn he felt between his two natures, “I don’t know!”

“Sasuke,” Naruto said, his voice soft yet commanding, “your Sub-side is still you. It’s not something you need to fight against or try to suppress. You’re safe to embrace it here, with me. I promise, I won’t let anything happen to you.”

“And what if I can’t separate after?” he asked, just as softly. If he couldn’t suppress it outside of their play, he wouldn’t be able to hide his secondary nature, and that would only put any mission he was on in danger. He wouldn’t be able to protect other Subs if any Dom could command him and make him submit. He’d be…useless, only good to be played with, and the thought of being nothing more than a plaything felt worse than death to him.

“I’ll help you. And that’s part of what aftercare is for, to help regulate you and give you the chance to collect yourself again. But the more you push your Sub nature away, the more it’ll fight to be in control. My Dom-side doesn’t take control when I’m on missions, but when I’m playing with a Sub, I embrace it,” he left the usually silent. He didn’t think Sasuke would take it well if he knew he was holding back, but he didn’t want to scare the Sub, not when he had Sasuke so willing and compliant before him. “So, embrace it, Sasuke, I promise I won’t let you fall. Trust me.”

Sasuke scowled, why did everything always come back to trust? His lack of trust is what got him into the bind he was in with refusing to play, but that’s also what led to Naruto being his Dom. And he did trust Naruto, sometimes more than he trusted himself, but there was a difference between trusting someone when he was still in control of himself and trusting someone to take care of him when he wasn’t in his right mind.

But he wanted to try. He wanted to prove that he wasn’t afraid of Naruto and that he wanted this.

“Command me,” he said, sitting up and sliding his legs over Naruto’s hips until his knees were settled on either side and his feet were digging into the Dom’s upper thighs. The floaty sensation he had been feeling while crawling was gone, his mind sharp and aware of everything around him, which was exactly the problem. He knew what he needed to do to accept his Sub-nature, but he couldn’t do it. His pride as an Uchiha and shinobi of Konoha wouldn’t allow him to truly accept that he was someone who enjoyed being controlled, enjoyed being humiliated, and debased.

Naruto choked, hands grabbing to hold Sasuke’s waist, “What?”

“I want you to command me to embrace it.”

“No, Sasuke—”

“Command me, Master,” he interrupted, groaning at the feel of Naruto’s nails digging into his skin. He canted his hips, pushing his cock against Naruto’s and letting them rub together and drawing a mutually guttural moan from them both. “Please,” he added, the word grating his vocal cords and barely escaping past his lips, but it was what made Naruto pause.

Naruto stared up at where Sasuke was perched in his lap. His hair fell around his face, framing it, and the contrast of his stygian hair and alabaster skin only highlighted the gorgeous blush on his cheeks. Those dark, enigmatic eyes watched him, waited for him to do as he asked, and the Dom in him whispered to take what the Sub was offering. His hold on Sasuke’s waist tightened as his eyes drifted lower and drank in everything they saw. A lithe body made of compact muscle and littered with small scars from a lifetime of training and war, almost hairless except for the small thatch that nestled around the Sub’s cock and balls, and such pale skin that every mark he left would be impossible to hide for days after. His eyes lingered on the bite mark he could see clearly now on Sasuke’s inner thigh, his dick growing harder at the sight of it; Sasuke had a body he didn’t think he’d ever tire of admiring, of exploring. Of discovering what made Sasuke moan, what made him cry, what made him keen.

But what Sasuke was asking him was outside of his knowledge. Command him to embrace his Sub-nature? It was a command he had never even thought of before, let alone using, but he had never played with a Sub who had suppressed their nature to the extent Sasuke had. That he had gone so many years without engaging in play still boggled his mind, but he had seen the stress fractures caused by Sasuke compartmentalizing his Sub-side instead of accepting it as part of him. It was something he’d rather slowly lead Sasuke to understand than force, but if Sasuke was telling him—begging him—to command him into acceptance, it was because he knew it was the only way to break down the walls he had built up.

“Okay,” Naruto said, minutely nodding as he took a deep breath and allowed his Dom-side to settle more firmly in the forefront of his mind. He didn’t keep his natures separate like Sasuke did, but he could push his desires back when he needed to, and keep his aggression and commands in check as long as he played regularly. “Embrace your Sub-nature,” he crooned, his voice dropping to a rasping baroque, and Sasuke shuddered, hips rocking forward so Naruto’s cock was pushing against his hole. “That’s it, beautiful, accept your Sub-side, it’s not a bad part of you.”

The command slithered into his mind, echoing until Sasuke couldn’t do anything except submit to it. His Dom wanted it, commanded it—he wanted it—and all he had to do was let go and follow the command. Part of him still balked, but the commands gave his Sub-side strength, and that prideful part of him was silenced as he opened his mind fully to the Sub in him. He breathed out, settling more into himself and feeling more at home in his skin than ever before, he felt whole in a way he hadn’t experienced before. He opened his mouth, trying to articulate what he was feeling, but words seemed impossible to form as he moaned instead. Naruto’s cock rubbed against the cleft of his ass and Sasuke rocked back into it, shivering at the pleasurable tingling it created.

“There you go,” Naruto soothed, caressing Sasuke’s sides as the Sub continued to rock against him, hips canted just enough that his balls were caught between their bodies. His cock stood rigidly against his stomach, the crown so purple that Naruto worried it would be painful to touch, but Sasuke didn’t seem to even be aware of it as he panted softly, eyes fluttering closed. “Doing so well for me, just let go and feel, beautiful.”

He enjoyed humiliating Sasuke, there was a delectable pleasure in watching his face turn scarlet with embarrassment, and Sasuke seemed to enjoy being humiliated if how hard he got from it was any indication, but he knew that wasn’t what the Sub needed right now. Sasuke was trying to accept his Sub-side, even if it was only through being commanded to do so, and so provoking him with insults wouldn’t help. Even calling his name could possibly break the Sub’s concentration and bring him out of the mindset he was sinking into. It wasn’t Subspace—not yet at least—but he could feel the tension draining out of Sasuke’s body as he relaxed into his Sub-nature and how the hard edges around his face seemed to soften.

There was a contentment in the sigh Sasuke let out as Naruto continued to soothingly run his hands up and down the Sub’s sides, his fingers straying to caress Sasuke’s ass. It was so shapely for a man so lissome. Naruto was pretty sure it was the only part of Sasuke that had any fat, and he couldn’t quite stop himself from squeezing it every time his finger slid over the smooth cheeks. It didn’t seem to escape either of their notice that the minute movement pulled Sasuke’s cheeks apart just enough to let his cock press directly against the cleft of Sasuke’s ass. He wanted to move, just rut against that ass until he came again, but while he might have a lot of energy, twice was most likely his limit in such a short amount of time and he wanted to be in that ass before he came.

Sasuke blearily blinked, his mind hazy as his Master’s command thrummed through him. Why hadn’t he embraced his Sub-side before? It had been so easy once Naruto commanded him to do it, the fear of giving himself over to a baser side of himself disappeared into the warmth that following a command gave him, so warm and pleasurable, his whole body practically rolling in ecstasy as he sank deeper and deeper into himself. All the thoughts that crowded his mind ceased, the worry and trepidation of being discovered no longer mattered. His worth as a Sub was no longer even a question, the fear of disappointing his parents by giving into his Sub-nature didn’t weigh him down anymore, and all he wanted to do now was please his Dom—his Master, the only one who mattered in this time and place.

“You still with me, beautiful?”

He nodded, “Yes, Master.” It sounded distant, as if breaking through a thick fog, and yet he recognized that rasping voice immediately. He gradually focused his eyes, sucking his bottom lip between his teeth with a guttural moan as he felt a tug at his loose rim. His balls were heavy and swollen and he moaned again as they were squished between their bodies—painful yet pleasurable in the way they were caught. He stared down at the gorgeous Dom beneath him and was surprised to find he was bracing himself on his Master’s stomach. He almost recoiled until a voice in the back of his head reminded him that he could touch wherever he wanted, it was his reward.

Sliding his hands upward, he felt along the indents in Naruto’s abdominals, fingers brushing over where he knew the seal lay, ink hidden beneath tawny skin, and let his left thumb dip teasingly into Naruto’s navel. Hard muscle grew taut beneath his touch, and he stretched his body out as he continued taking his reward in full. His hands flattened as he splayed his fingers out, staring at the contrast of their skin tones—Naruto’s skin was a beautiful, bronzed color while the pallor of his own skin made him look practically sickly in comparison. Even his nipples were so different from his own, Naruto’s were a dusky brown with a very light pink undertone while his were almost red, and while his were already achingly hard and erect, Naruto’s were flush with his chest.

He used the pads of his thumbs to rub them, hoping to elicit some kind of reaction from the Dom, but Naruto just watched him as he continued to run his hands from his waist to his ass. After a few more gentle proddings without any reaction, Sasuke braced his hands on his Master’s broad shoulders and lowered his head, keeping his eyes locked with Naruto’s. He dragged the rough side of his tongue across a nipple, using the tip to trace a circle around it before rasping his tongue across it again. Naruto’s face didn’t change at first, but the way he grabbed his ass tighter told Sasuke he was doing something right. He rocked back into the hard cock pressing against his hole and moaned as the head caught briefly on his rim, stretching it open just enough to make him want more.

“What are you doing?” Naruto chuckled, gently fingering Sasuke’s lower back as the Sub stretched his upper body across his. “That tickles, you know.”

“I want to know what you like, Master,” he murmured before teasing the nipple again. It was slowly growing harder, but the stubborn little nub didn’t seem that interested in perking up like his did. But sometimes his obstinance was a boon, he didn’t give up easily when it was something he wanted, and he wanted to see the strong, controlled Dom crumble because of him. Not become weak and needy, but to respond to him, to lose control and take from him everything he could give, to claim him as his Sub. “You spent months learning my body, but I know nothing about yours.”

He was more lucid than he thought he would be. He thought giving control of his psyche to his Sub-nature would mean losing himself too, but instead of feeling like the real him had been shoved into a tiny corner of his mind, he felt good, he felt whole. There was no fighting between his two natures in this room, there weren’t two versions of him vying for control, wrestling with what to do or how to react, he could just be and enjoy and feel without hesitation. And that felt more freeing than anything else in his life had ever felt. Here, with all the things Naruto had commanded him to do still fresh in his mind and felt on his body, he could just be his Dom’s Sub and nothing more. He didn’t have to be Uchiha Sasuke, traitor turned tolerated hero, he didn’t have to be respected as the Head of the defunct Uchiha Clan, and he didn’t have to carry the guilt of what his clan had been, had done, and what his brother had carried out.

The smear on Konoha’s history, on his own soul, was nothing in the presence of his Master and Sasuke felt like he could breathe again. The weight of all their sins had been lifted and cast aside—at least while he was within the confines of Naruto’s domination. Here he was just Sasuke, just a Sub, and that was enough for his Dom. Naruto wasn’t demanding anything more of him than to listen to his commands and he was finally embracing that expectation. Just being a good Sub was more than enough.

Naruto grinned, pleased with Sasuke’s eagerness, and rolled his hips upward teasingly, “Well, by all means, learn all you can.”

He nibbled gently on Naruto’s nipple, worrying the nub between his teeth and pulling gently on it, but other than an amused chortle, there wasn’t much of a response from the Dom. It seemed Naruto’s nipples weren’t as sensitive as his were, though it did look like Naruto didn’t hate it, but he wanted to find the spots that made him squirm and writhe like Naruto did regularly to him. He switched to the other—just on the off chance that one was more sensitive than the other—but after a few minutes of teasing it with his tongue and teeth, he glared at the insensitive nipples that refused to do anything more than perk up a little bit.

“It doesn’t feel bad,” he said, trying not to laugh at the adorable glower on Sasuke’s face. The Sub looked ready to snap at his nipples for not responding the way he was hoping for—and while it was true his nipples were rather useless, he was still attached to them and didn’t want them getting bitten off by a surly partner.

Sasuke scowled, but his annoyance was soothed by deft fingers stroking up and down his spine, following the vertebrae until they slipped further down to tease his cleft before moving upward again. It was just a gentle, meaningless touch and yet it made his skin tingle pleasurably and send warmth spreading through his body. Naruto knew his body so well, knew exactly where to touch him to arouse him, annoy him, soothe him, or bring him to the pinnacle of euphoria. But he didn’t even know what the Dom liked except his subservience and his frenulum gently suckled.

He wanted to be able to make his Dom respond just as sensitively.

He bit back a moan and focused on peppering small, fumbling kisses along Naruto’s chest. Despite the fact that he could feel the hard cock on his ass and his own trapped delectably between their naked bodies, somehow the kisses felt so much more intimate. And while his Master had given him plenty of practice using his tongue, other than that mistaken kiss when they were children and the one time Karin had forcefully kissed him, he had no practical experience. It didn’t help that in both instances, he wasn’t the aggressor, so trying to move his lips across Naruto’s chest felt awkward and clumsy, they dragged against skin and made an embarrassing smacking sound whenever his bottom lip connected with his gumline. But the way Naruto tightened his grip made him think that maybe he was doing something right.

Naruto did his best not to laugh even as he rutted his cock against the Sub’s ass. How Sasuke could be so provocative and yet so bad was a mystery to him, but the innocent way he explored his body still frayed his control. The minute moans that punctuated the gentle rocking of Sasuke’s hips barely reached his ears and the way his breath ghosted across his skin made him grow even harder. His eyelids fluttered closed as Sasuke nibbled at his collarbone before following the curve of it with his tongue, the weight of his body settling more firmly onto his as Sasuke’s hands slid off his shoulders. He gripped the Sub’s ass tightly, gutturally moaning when Sasuke scraped his teeth across his shoulder.

“Master,” Sasuke whispered, his voice low and sultry as he worked his way toward Naruto’s neck. He licked the sweat off his skin as he rolled his hips, shuddering when the Dom grabbed his ass roughly. It seemed he was getting closer to where Naruto was sensitive if the way his body grew taut beneath his was any indication. Naruto’s breath hitched and grew ragged the closer he inched toward the Dom’s neck, his kisses becoming firmer, more certain. “Do you like this?” he asked, nipping at Naruto’s neck before he pressed his tongue firmly into his jugular. He could feel Naruto’s heartbeat pulsating through his tongue, strong and rapid, and almost groaned as he pressed his lips to tawny skin.

Sasuke sank his teeth into Naruto’s flesh as soon as the Dom began moaning, the sound becoming guttural and rumbling, and he gasped when Naruto spread his ass open, stretching his rim open until it slightly burned. Naruto crushed their bodies close together, his cock caught in between, and Sasuke squeezed his legs together as he whined against his Dom’s throat, trying to stave off his orgasm for what felt like the hundredth time that night. He moved a little higher, following the curve of Naruto’s throat with his mouth as he searched for other sensitive spots and stopped when he felt the Dom shudder pleasurably. He lapped at the spot just below his jaw, listening to the gasping moans that were practically in his ear, and focused all his attention on that lone erogenous zone.

His nipples might not be sensitive at all, but it didn’t mean he was immune everywhere else. Naruto pushed his hips down so that his thick cock would rub against his stretched rim, and he groaned at the delightful sensations it sent straight to his dick. He tangled the sheets in his hands as his lips brushed against Naruto’s jaw, suddenly aware of just how close their mouths were to each other. If the Dom turned just a few inches toward him, they would kiss, and he wanted it. He wanted to feel those soft lips that had pleasured him in so many ways on his own, but he felt frozen in place, unable to take what he wanted. They had almost kissed once before, but Naruto had avoided it. Even though his reward had been to touch him however and wherever he wanted, he found the intimacy in sharing a kiss too insurmountable a line to cross.

“Ahn!” he cried out, his head burying into Naruto’s neck as the Dom shoved a finger into his hole without warning. He was certainly loose enough to take it, but the intrusion was so sudden and unexpected that it made his body tauten and convulse. A hand ran up and down his back soothingly as his Dom hushed him gently, that finger in his ass curling and pulling at his rim from the inside. “W-what are you doing?”

“Do you need a reminder about who you belong to, boy?” Naruto asked bitingly, so quickly regaining control that Sasuke wondered if he was ever in control in the first place.

A second finger slid in and sent a delightful little trill up his spine, “No, Master, I know who I belong to.”

“Tell me then,” he rasped, using his other hand to pull an ass cheek to the side, “I want to hear you say it.”

“You, Master, I belong to you,” he groaned, trying to concentrate. Those long fingers were stroking his inner walls, clouding his mind with pleasure as he whispered into his Dom’s ear, “My body is yours.”

Naruto smiled, chuckling darkly as he scissored his fingers and spread Sasuke’s rim wide, “I might’ve given you permission to touch me, but I never said I wouldn’t touch you.”

Words failed him as his rim stretched around another finger, the Dom pushing them in deep enough to almost reach his prostate, and he let out a low keening wail. He might’ve stretched himself, but his fingers were thinner than Naruto’s and it had been nearly an hour since there had been anything in his ass. He felt so full now, his rim clenching around those fingers, and he rocked back to try and get them deeper inside. Every time Naruto almost touched his prostate, it sent small echoes of pleasure through him—enough to make him remember that delirious euphoria but not enough to feel it, and that made him feel like he was losing his mind.

“Don’t come without my permission,” Naruto commanded when Sasuke’s hips began to move more frantically, the Sub seeking out his own pleasure as he worked to impale himself and rut against Naruto’s stomach simultaneously. If his own control wasn’t hanging on by a thread, he’d punish the Sub for trying to seek his own pleasure instead of his master’s. It was rather embarrassing to think that he might come in the middle of punishing Sasuke, but he didn’t quite trust himself to not. He’d just have to prove to Sasuke that his body truly was his to use how he wanted to.

Sasuke whimpered, bodily shuddering as the command settled over him like a blanket. His reward was all but forgotten in the wake of carnal indulgence, his body desperate to come, but the command stilled his hips even as his thighs shook and sweat pricked his skin. His balls had drawn up, swollen and heavy, and he could feel the stickiness between their stomachs spreading, but his mind was still attuned to his Dom’s orders and so even though he was so close, he stopped. “Please,” he begged into Naruto’s neck, gasping softly when his Dom folded his fingers and pushed his pinky inside. His rim burned and he felt tears prick the corners of his eyes as he trembled with oversensitivity, his mind starting to go blank until all he could focus on was the feeling of those fingers sliding against his walls. “Master, please,” Sasuke moaned, hips twitching at the pressure near his prostate that threatened his sanity, “need to come.”

“Do you now,” he crooned, a hint of sadism coloring his words as he caressed Sasuke’s ass with his free hand. His other hand was rather preoccupied with testing how elastic Sasuke’s rim was and he twisted his wrist, keeping his fingers pressed together as he ran them along the Sub’s walls. Warm and smooth with little ridges every few inches, and the way the Sub’s rim opened to him, allowing him to sink almost his whole hand except for his thumb, it was all too inviting. Naruto bit his lip until he tasted blood to stop himself from flipping Sasuke over and just shoving his cock into him so he could pound the Sub into oblivion. That type of play needed to be discussed first, he was already pushing it with almost fisting Sasuke’s ass without explaining it first—but the throaty moans and gasping pants, and the way Sasuke’s hips quivered…

If he pushed it, he doubted Sasuke would back down. There was a definite masochistic streak in Sasuke, but Naruto wasn’t quite certain he was even aware of it. And their first time having sex together—Sasuke’s first time ever—wasn’t the time to push the rather obscure boundaries they set. Their previous plays had been more thought out, but this one started out of anger and desire, it wasn’t the best way even in the worst circumstances but the Dom in him cared little for that right now. He had a Sub who was willing and writhing in his lap, begging so prettily too, it was more than enough to satisfy the dominating desires in him. But it wasn’t enough to satisfy all of him, not when Sasuke said he understood that playing with him included sex.

Sasuke tightened around his fingers as he pressed them directly into his prostate, a muffled cry of ecstasy echoing around the room, and he felt another warm bloom of precum between their bodies. “Did you just cum?” Sasuke shook his head, too caught in the euphoric haze to speak, but the small kisses and little kitten licks against his skin told him Sasuke was at least still in control of his senses. Not for long though, not if things went the way he wanted them to. He wanted to see Sasuke sink into Subspace, all the way into it, not just dipping in for a few moments before coming out, but a full submersion into the warm contentment it brought a Sub. “Good boy,” he murmured as he slowly pulled his fingers out and smacked Sasuke’s ass hard enough to sting a little, but not enough to leave a mark. “Sit up for me, beautiful.”

He did as commanded, even as his muscle shook with exertion, and pushed himself up so he was perched on his Dom’s lap. If he thought his ass felt empty before, it felt gaping now, stretched so wide by Naruto’s fingers he wasn’t sure he could make it close. The precum between their stomachs squelched as he sat up, small viscous threads snapping apart, unable to keep them connected and some small part of his mind was disappointed even though they were still touching. The commands were making his mind fuzzy again, surrounding him in warmth and desire as he practically rolled in the delight they gave him. It was no longer just his Sub-side enjoying his Dom’s commands, it was all of him and he was slowly embracing it.

“That’s it, such a good Sub,” Naruto said, caressing Sasuke’s hips and ass as he ogled the sight of Sasuke above him. Hair disheveled, eyes lidded and tranquil despite the tears in the corners of them, his cute, pink nipples erect and begging to be pinched, and the mess of precum smeared across his stomach while his cock remained ramrod straight against his stomach, and such a gorgeously dark purple at the crown. “So beautiful,” he whispered, almost in awe of Sasuke’s beauty, “so submissive, so compliant to my commands.”

Sasuke moaned at the praise, blissful euphoria spreading warmth through him, and balled his hands into fists to stop from touching himself. He was so hard, he thought his cock hurt before, but now the need to cum felt excruciatingly painful. But his Dom had just praised him for so many things, he wasn’t about to give into fleeting carnal desires and disappoint Naruto—no matter how desperate he was for relief.

“Do you want to cum?” Naruto crooned as the Sub rocked his hips with a strangled whine. Sasuke nodded, lids sliding shut, and shivered at the feeling of a hard cock pressed against his ass. He cried out when Naruto wrapped his hand around his dick, the skin so sensitive after being erect for so long that it felt like he was sunburned. Naruto watched the Sub writhe, body contorting as he shuddered and whimpered, rutting into his hand agonizingly slow. Tears pricked the corners of Sasuke’s eyes again, glistening from the lights above them and testing his control again, he wanted to see them fall, he wanted to see them stain Sasuke’s flawless skin and that bottom lip tremble as he tried to hold them back.

“Please, Master,” Sasuke begged, voice cracking with desperation. Naruto had played with him and edged him before, but it was so much more intense this time. The need to cum was almost maddening, only the yawning desire to please his Dom keeping his sanity in check, but he wasn’t quite certain how long he’d be able to last if Naruto was going to keep teasing him.

“I’ll let you cum,” he said with a wicked smile as he tightened his grip to keep Sasuke from climaxing, “but you have to put my cock in by yourself.”

After having to finger himself open and clean up his own semen off the floor, putting his Master’s cock in him seemed almost tame, but the hungering look on Naruto’s face made him tremble. It quickened his pulse and stuttered his breath, it made the desire knotted in his stomach burn and his need to be claimed ravening. He may not be able to wear a collar marking him as a claimed Sub, but Naruto could claim him in other ways. The fear and apprehension he felt about playing with a Dom had disappeared with Naruto’s help, and his prior lack of libido had been cured ever since Naruto showed him just how good it could feel with him. The command to embrace his Sub-side still lingered, allowing him to push away all the doubts he had as he reached behind him and curled his fingers around Naruto’s hard dick.

“Put it in,” Naruto commanded when Sasuke hesitated, his calloused hands caressing the soft skin of Sasuke’s hips, “I want to watch you sink down on my cock.”  

He lacked the finesse that came with practice and experience as he tried to line his hole up with Naruto’s erection, the bulbous head catching on his rim before sliding past it. The command beat in time with his pulse, gnawing at his sanity and growing louder as he tried again, his muscles shaking as he tried to steady himself. It was harder to do it than he thought—it sounded so simple, put the dick in his ass and sit down—but there was so much more happening. His body ached, every fiber of his being was wrung dry and stretched tautly, he was exhausted in a way that went beyond a hard mission or an intense training session, and every time his rim touched the head of Naruto’s cock, it reflexively tightened.

Naruto watched the Sub struggle, catching the wince of pain that flashed across Sasuke’s face as he tried to push it in with brute force, and stopped Sasuke by digging his fingers into his hips. “Wait,” he said, reaching over with one hand to the basket next to the bed to grab another small vial of lubricant. Sasuke might have been stretched open, but most likely the lube used had long since dried, and while it might feel tighter without a lubricant, he wasn’t willing to take the chance of tearing Sasuke open on their first time together. He uncapped the vial, tilting the slick liquid into his hand and then reaching between Sasuke’s legs to coat his cock with lube. Their fingers brushed against each other’s, finding a rhythm together, and Naruto groaned at the eroticism Sasuke imbued naturally.

Sasuke sucked his bottom lip between his teeth and stifled the moan that was rumbling in his chest. Feeling Naruto’s fingers against his shouldn’t send tendrils of exhilaration through him, but they did, and he swallowed as he raised his hips up a little higher. Desire had turned into desperation as the need to follow his Dom’s command beat against his temple, demanding he comply, demanding he submit, and he almost whined when Naruto dragged their hands down his erection again. He didn’t care if it hurt, he just wanted to listen and be praised for it, and Naruto wasn’t letting him do so. “Master,” he groaned as the head of Naruto’s cock rubbed against his rim, teasing it open gently.

“Is there something you want, beautiful?” Naruto asked cheekily.

He narrowed his eyes, Naruto knew exactly what it was he wanted and playing coy didn’t fit his brash personality. “Yes, Master,” he said, trying his best to sound seductive as he slid his hand up to the flared head of Naruto’s erection, “your cock.”

“You have no idea what you do to me,” he groaned. Listening to that pretty little mouth utter such salacious words made him all the more impatient to fuck Sasuke. “Go on then, put it in.”

Sasuke squeezed the shaft tighter, holding it steady as he tried to line the crown up with his rim. He took a deep breath, forcing his body to relax and mentally sighing with relief when he felt his rim unfurl. Sinking down slowly, his brow furrowed at the strange feeling of being filled with something so solid, his hole tensing before relaxing with every minute movement, but the pain he felt before was nonexistent now. The lubricant allowed the hard cock to slide inside him with relative ease. There was still some discomfort, his rim spreading wide at the broadest part of the flared head, but once it passed the tight ring, even that slight discomfort disappeared.

“Slowly,” Naruto commanded, eyes riveted to where their bodies were now joined, watching with avid fascination as his dick disappeared inside his best friend, his rival, his Sub.

He moaned as the command sent jolts of pleasure through him, his two natures relishing in having such a strong and desirable Dom before him. His plan to take all of Naruto’s cock as fast as possible disappeared with that command, and instead, he was stuck savoring just how good it felt to be filled up. It was different from fingers, even if his Master had stretched him open more than this, the fingers tapered and were much thinner at the tip than the base, but Naruto’s dick was just big from tip to base. There was no gradual increase, it was just a solid, hot shaft that split him open as he slowly spread his legs wider so he could sink all the way down.

Naruto caressed his hips, watching as Sasuke’s cock twitched and jerked with every inch of his cock the Sub took. He was truly radiant like this, a healthy flush on his cheeks and his eyes slightly unfocused but full of ecstasy, and his lips plump and swollen from being bitten. He wanted to bite them himself, he wanted to fuck Sasuke’s mouth with his tongue while he fucked his ass, and make them bleed so that Sasuke couldn’t hide that he’d been ravaged. He stamped down on those darker desires and smiled at the Sub, “That’s it, beautiful, look how well you’re taking my cock.”

It was like his pleasure from the command was reverberated through him at the praise, it rolled over his oversensitive nerves and pushed him toward euphoria, making his toes curl and a bit of precum to splatter against his stomach. He felt so full, his Master was reaching further inside him than ever before, and yet his fingers danced along another few inches as he continued to hold the base of his Master’s cock. That hazy feeling he’d felt a few times now was beginning to creep across his mind like a dense fog, settling around him and bringing him a sense of calm he wasn’t used to. It silenced all his thoughts, even those that just urged him to please his Dom, and just let him feel.

“There you go,” Naruto crooned, feeling the Sub relax further as he bottomed out, and he drew small circles on Sasuke’s hipbones with his thumbs. He looked up, noticing the serene tilt of Sasuke’s lips and the half-lidded eyes, and knew Sasuke was sinking deeper into Subspace, “Such a good Sub, so good for me, so wonderful,” he felt the Sub quaver at the praise and let out a licentious groan when Sasuke rocked his hips, edging him quickly toward climax. “Don’t move.”

The pleasure he felt kept building, strengthening, stuck in an endless loop between the commands and praise his Master kept giving him and Sasuke sank deeper into the comforting haze that beckoned to him. His muscles grew taut at the command, every fiber freezing as he struggled to adjust to the girth of Naruto’s cock. It was deeper, thicker, and harder than fingers, but so much more pleasurable too. He gasped, a strangled moan catching as that cock twitched and pressed into his prostate, but even as his eyes rolled up in ecstasy, he didn’t dare move.

“Fuck,” Naruto sibilated breathily, his cock was being caressed by Sasuke’s insides, his muscles squeezing gently before minutely relaxing. It was taking all his willpower to not start thrusting with abandon, but seeing the blissful expression on Sasuke’s face was worth his patience. Sasuke was sinking into Subspace and the pleasure that brought him was like honeyed water—sweet and thirst-quenching. For a Dom, being able to bring a Sub to Subspace was a crowning achievement. It meant their Sub had implicit trust in them and was giving full control of their body over to their Dom.

But the Dom in him was done savoring their coupling and pacing at the back of his mind like a caged animal. He had achieved everything his secondary nature wanted—to command a worthy Sub, to embrace him, and claim him as his own—but now that those desires were fulfilled, all that was left were the darker desires that wanted out. His fingers itched to dig his nails into Sasuke’s alabaster skin and make it bleed, to suck and bite at his nipples until they were puffy and red, and to pound his ass until Sasuke’s voice was hoarse from screaming and he passed out.

“I want you to follow another command for me, can you do it?” he asked, shoving those thoughts away before he couldn’t resist them anymore. He knew Sasuke could, but he wanted to see the Sub consent to it, to want his commands, and he smiled when Sasuke nodded, body quaking gently. He moaned as his cock was squeezed, muscles rippling and caressing him in the most intimate of ways, and met Sasuke’s dark, tranquil gaze. “Come for me,” he said, his voice rough with barely contained desire. That Sasuke had somehow controlled himself enough not to climax all this time made him proud, all the edging he had conditioned him with had allowed the Sub more control over his orgasm than most, but whether he’d be able to orgasm on command, and untouched, was yet to be seen.

As soon as Sasuke heard the command, he came—violently. It was like he was taken out of cool waters and thrown into a raging fire, his body contorting in the throes of passion as spurts of semen shot far enough to coat the side of Naruto’s cheek. He gasped and moaned as the release he had so desperately wanted came to fruition, his muscles seizing and hips shaking as he continued to cum untouched. He never knew it could feel this good, being in sync with both his natures and climaxing was euphoric bliss, and he could only continuously moan as he rode out the waves of delight.

Naruto was rendered speechless once again at just how beautiful Sasuke was, his back bowed and his head hanging back, eyes closed and his lips parted with a bawdy moan. How this ethereal creature came to submit to him was something he was still trying to understand, but watching as hot cum splattered across his stomach and chest—and even up to his face—he knew he would do everything possible to make sure no one else ever got to see Sasuke like this. To find such a perfect Sub was already such a treasure, that Sasuke came untouched and just by his command made his cock harden even more, but to see how absolutely breathtaking Sasuke was irreplaceable.

Even if he did somehow find another perfect Sub, he would never find Sasuke in anyone else.

“You’re gorgeous,” Naruto whispered, holding Sasuke’s hips tighter when he felt Sasuke wobble. But the Sub squeezed his legs together to keep upright, which put his cock in a stranglehold that made Naruto choke, and he grabbed Naruto’s wrists to steady himself. The force of his orgasm had stolen most of Sasuke’s strength, but he was still trying to not move as he had been commanded. He’d never played with a Sub who was so insistent on listening to commands and it continuously put him in a state of awe to see Sasuke, a new Sub for all intents and purposes, do so. “Do you know how amazing you are?”

Sasuke fought to open his eyes, his lids felt arduously heavy, and he shivered as Naruto’s hands crept higher up his sides, setting his skin afire. The force of his orgasm had shaken him out of Subspace and returned him spent and exhausted but rejuvenated. He blearily blinked, slowly focusing on his Dom and feeling a rush of pleasure as their eyes met. Naruto’s face was an open book of pride and desire, the Dom’s cock twitching inside him and pushing against his inner walls. His gaze was drawn lower, catching the sight of his spend decorating tawny skin, and despite all they had done together, he could feel his cheeks burning scarlet. Seeing his Dom’s body covered in his cum was both arousing and humiliating, and he wasn’t quite sure if he should be pleased or mortified that he had so thoroughly marked Naruto.

Naruto chuckled, moving his hands to brush across the Sub’s stomach which had a slight red hue on the surface, “So you can blush all the way down to your navel.”

“Shut up,” he snapped, his blush only darkening as Naruto pressed his spread hand against his stomach and making him gasp as the cock in him was pressed against his prostate.

“Telling your Master to shut up, boy?” Naruto pushed a little harder, making the Sub squirm in his lap as he reached up with his other hand to pinch a pert nipple, “Are you sure that’s what you want to do?”

Trembling, Sasuke fought to keep himself from moving, but it was so damn hard. He already came, the euphoric high notes of his orgasm still making him oversensitized and floaty, but Naruto was playing his body like an instrument as he promised to. Everywhere he touched made every nerve sing, taking him to heights of pleasure he had never known before and somehow promising him more. “No, Master,” he moaned, his thighs shaking with the effort it took to not move.

“I thought not,” he said as he flicked the now-hard nipple. The slight hiss that passed between Sasuke’s lips excited his Dom side and Naruto couldn’t help himself as he crooned, “Let me hear that pretty mouth of yours beg.”

“Nngh,” Sasuke shivered as Naruto rolled his nipple between his fingers, “Master, please, forgive me?” When the Dom only raised a brow at his pitiful entreaty, he changed his tactics. Maybe Naruto didn’t want to hear him beg for forgiveness, but for something more carnal. He squeezed his muscles around the long shaft deep inside him and moaned softly at the pulsating pleasure it gave him, “Please, Master, may I move? I want to move, Sir, I want to pleasure you.”

He caressed Sasuke’s stomach once more before sliding his hand up over hard muscle to fondle the other nipple. He grinned as he played with them; every time he pinched them, Sasuke tightened up deliciously so, and when he rubbed them, Sasuke practically melted into his touch. “Move what? Your hands? Your toes?” he teased, tweaking Sasuke’s nipples and giving a guttural groan when Sasuke tightened around him even more.

“My ass, Master, I want to ride your cock until you cum. Please, Master,” he implored, his body pulling taut as Naruto tugged at his nipples just hard enough to taint the pleasure with pain. Pain that he loved. He never enjoyed pain before, but something about how Naruto blended the two made the pleasure all the sweeter, all the more intense. “Will you let me?”

Naruto remained silent, enjoying the way Sasuke squirmed, and yet did his best not to move as he warmed his cock inside the Sub. Part of him wanted to keep playing with Sasuke’s nipples, to tease and tug at them until his ass became so tight he wouldn’t be able to stop himself from coming. He had no doubt Sasuke could bring him to orgasm just like that, but the thought of watching Sasuke bounce on his dick was equally appealing. He rolled the hard nubs between his thumb and forefinger, pulling just enough to make the areola puff out a bit, and then spread his hands wide so he could grope what he could of the hard pectorals.

“Master,” Sasuke said desperately, voice warbling.

“Your cock isn’t softening,” he said, ignoring the Sub’s pleading as he stared at how his cock still bobbed every time Sasuke tightened around him, “though it is losing that pretty purple color. You always have looked good in purple, ya’know, and you’d parade around with these tits of yours on display,” he pulled at Sasuke’s nipples again, harder so that Sasuke couldn’t stop the pleasured cry this time. “I think that’s when I first started wanting to command you, I wanted to make that blank look of yours disappear as you begged just like this.”

His body shook with the self-control it took to not move, his mind was a cacophony of emotions—pleasure and mortification and arousal and pain all rolled into one overwhelming moment. Sasuke looked down the length of his body in surprise, his ears growing hot to see just how lewd his body was. How could he still be hard? He came, he knew he did because the evidence was currently drying on his Dom’s chest, but his body was still responding as if he hadn’t. Naruto might not have said it, but slut echoed in his mind. He had never been very sexually driven, but a few play sessions with Naruto had changed his body to where he almost didn’t recognize it.

“I enjoy seeing your body honest like this,” Naruto said, dispelling the dubious thoughts that had begun to creep into Sasuke’s mind. He brushed his thumbs over the hard, red nubs, soothing them after his rough treatment of them, and looked up to meet Sasuke’s uncertain gaze. “That you respond to me so well makes me happy. And you did as I commanded, you even begged prettily for me; so yes, you can move now. Show me what you can do, beautiful.”

Being released from a command was like feeling a lock spring open, it was jarring to suddenly be free to move, and his body sagged for a moment as if a weight had been lifted off him. Naruto steadied him, but he was quickly righting himself as he spread his legs a little further apart to ground himself. His exhaustion was beginning to catch up with him, the Sub in him was more than satisfied with the number of commands he had successfully followed and with the praise received. It made him content and sleepy, but the prideful part of him refused to rest before his Dom was just as satisfied. It was the first time his pride wasn’t fighting against his secondary nature, instead, focusing on proving his worth as a Sub.

Months of being pleasured and brought to the heights of rhapsody while not being allowed to reciprocate had left him mentally frustrated. Now, he was being given the chance on a silver platter to do the same and he wasn’t about to give it up just because he was tired. He saw the way Naruto’s face looked when he orgasmed from below, he wanted to see what it looked like from above as well. Sasuke snorted softly as he squeezed his muscles around the hard shaft, he never knew just how greedy he could be until they began to play. No matter what Naruto gave him, or offered him, he wanted more.

Sasuke slowly licked his lips as he planted his hands on Naruto’s abdomen and lifted his hips, only an inch or two. He could feel the cock sliding along his walls, pulsating and hot, and groaned as he sank back down on it, feeling it fill him up. His body had already shifted to accept his Master inside, it had submitted to him and changed shape so that Naruto’s cock would fit perfectly within, and he could do little except moan gutturally. His thighs burned as he continued to slowly ride that cock, lifting a little higher each time before he let gravity force his hips back down.

“There you go,” Naruto crooned, running his hands freely over Sasuke’s skin and feeling the rippling muscles just beneath tauten, “keep going, just like that.”

He moaned, eyes fluttering closed, and he tried to find a rhythm as sweat began to bead up on his skin. It was strange to feel Naruto’s cock moving inside him, but it didn’t hurt, though it wasn’t quite pleasurable either—at least not as pleasurable as his Dom’s fingers had been. “Master,” he whispered, barely audible over his panting breaths, and shivered as Naruto’s hands followed the curves of his body. They ghosted across his hips before moving back to cup his ass firmly, those strong fingers hooking into the cleft and pulling the cheeks apart.

“Are you sure this is the first time you’ve taken a cock up your ass?” he asked, voice lilting with enough joviality that Sasuke knew he was teasing him. When Sasuke nodded, Naruto dug his fingers into the fleshy muscle, “This ass, that’s sucking me in and gripping me so tight that I don’t know if we can ever separate?”

“Yes, y-you’re, hnn,” his eyes rolled up as his chin fell to his chest, “you’re the only one who’s ever touched me. You know that—Master,” he added quickly as he raised up onto his knees until he felt the flared head catch on his rim. He sank back down, quivering at the pleasurable tingling that spread from where his Master’s cock touched him, “Only you.”

Naruto roughly ground Sasuke against his groin, the Sub had a way of turning him on so incredibly fast that he wasn’t sure how he ever functioned around Sasuke. He had never been so hard in his life, not even when he was younger and just discovering his sexuality, and Sasuke somehow kept testing his control that he had thought he had plenty of. It was dangerous to be around the seductive shinobi, but he was a moth drawn to Sasuke’s flame, and he never was one to shy away from danger. “That’s right, you’re mine,” he snarled as he thrust up and pushed every possible inch of his cock into that tight ass, “and only I get to see you like this.”

“Ma—nggh,” his words devolved into a salacious moan as Naruto’s cock hit his prostate, sending vibrant colors across his vision as the sudden intense pleasure. He choked, unable to do anything more than give gasping moans, his Master keeping him captive so that his prostate was continuously pressed on. He dug his fingers into Naruto’s stomach, his nails cutting into the skin as his cock weakly spurted a few drops of cum and his body shook with the onslaught of pleasure.

“You’re shaking your hips,” Naruto chuckled, enjoying the way Sasuke was desperately moving his hips in minute little circles, grinding against his cock as his walls convulsed around him. “Do you like it that much?”

“Yes,” he moaned, too lost in the pleasure to even hesitate. This was different from how Naruto touched it with his fingers and depending on how he positioned his hips and the movements he made, the pressure against his prostate could be light or strong. Naruto would gently play with it and tease him, but his cock was hard and thick and there was no teasing, just a tilt of his hips and his whole prostate was being pleasured. He never knew it could feel like this, and he was beginning to understand why so many people enjoyed sex—and why so many Subs wanted Naruto.

Naruto ran his pointer finger along Sasuke’s stretched rim, feeling where they were connected together, and moaned as Sasuke tightened around him, “Looks like you found where it feels good, beautiful.”

He nodded, the hair not sticking to his skin falling around his face to frame it. He bit his lip, moaning softly when Naruto massaged his ass. He lifted his hips again, almost whining when the movement changed the angle and took the pressure off his prostate, but when he sunk down again, the sudden intensity made him cry out in ecstasy. It felt good when he was grinding his sweet spot against his Dom’s dick, but it was amazing to feel it suddenly hit, the pressure was different and so profound that it felt like it was consuming his mind.

“There you go,” he groaned as Sasuke sank down on his cock again, the rhythm wasn’t smooth or fast, but getting to see the raw exhilaration on the Sub’s face was more than pleasing enough. He could feel the way Sasuke’s legs shook and see the exhaustion starting to set in, but Sasuke was too enchanting like this for him to tell him to stop or take control. “You’re so tight, trying to milk my cock, are you?” Sasuke shook his head silently and Naruto grinned, “You’re not? Then why are you squeezing me like you don’t want to lose a single drop of my cum?”

His cheeks turned hot again, the heat spreading across the nape of his neck, and trembled as Naruto slipped his hands a little lower to be able to support his weight instead of just caressing his ass. He tried to relax his muscles, but every time he raised his hips, he would instinctively tighten so that he could feel every centimeter of his Dom’s dick sliding out of him. It just felt good, the way it dragged against his rim. “M-Master,” he whimpered, “I…”

“Feeling good, beautiful?”

“Yes,” Sasuke groaned, moving his hips faster and making his cock bounce and slap against Naruto’s stomach. “So good.” The lustful stare was hot enough to make him feel about to combust, those blue eyes almost luminous with the unfettered desire in them. They made him feel sexy and powerful and beautiful, they made him fully believe his Master’s praise, and they made him want more. Though he wasn’t sure what more meant, just that even sex wasn’t enough. He wanted more of Naruto, of anything the Dom was offering him. “Master…”

Naruto provocatively licked his top lip, soaking up every detail he could, from the way the bead of sweat trailed down the side of that swan-like neck to how Sasuke’s cock bounced with every undulation of his hips. Every single part of him was a work of art, seduction, and innocence entwined together, and Naruto knew without a doubt he’d never tire of watching Sasuke in the throes of passion, “Go on, tell me.”

He pushed his hair out of his face with one hand, raking back his sweaty locks as he became more confident in his movements. His Master was feeling good, he had no doubt, at the very least he wasn’t going limp, but he still wanted to hear the words and the command urged him to speak up. “Do you,” he paused as he moaned when the head of Naruto’s shaft hit his prostate, making him shudder with overstimulation, “do you feel good?”

“Fuck yeah, I do,” Naruto growled, snapping his hips up and making Sasuke keen. If he thought Sasuke couldn’t get any tighter, he was wrong, the Sub clamped down around him like a vice and held him, hostage, as he shook from the pleasurable aftershocks. “So damned tight,” he said, indulging his senses as he panted through clenched teeth. He could even taste the saltiness in the air from their bodies and smell the pungency of Sasuke’s spend. Feeling the way Sasuke’s muscles trembled beneath his hands and watching his Adam’s apple bob as Sasuke’s mouth worked open soundlessly only made him crave more.

He squeezed Sasuke’s ass, pulling the flesh taut, and moaned as Sasuke tried to strangle his dick. He couldn’t remember the last time sex felt so gratifying, so fulfilling. Even before he began playing with Sasuke, he had always found sex enjoyable, but it was secondary—no, tertiary—to his partner’s pleasure and dominating them. But with Sasuke, he wanted all of it, to dominate every part of him while pushing him to even greater heights of pleasure. He wanted to fuck Sasuke until he passed out from the sheer ecstasy he could give him. He wanted to fill his insides with his seed and mark him as his inside and out.

It was such an animalistic desire that Naruto couldn’t even fathom from what depths it came from, but he felt it to his very core. He ground Sasuke against his pelvic bone, groaning pleasurably as Sasuke’s walls convulsed around him, and grinned up at the Sub. “Come on, boy,” he goaded, watching those fathomless black eyes fill with lust, “I thought you wanted to move.”

Sasuke shook, trying to collect the frayed strands of his thoughts and respond, but he couldn’t focus on anything except just how deep his Master was inside him. He hadn’t thought he could get any deeper than he was, but Naruto just had to go and prove him wrong—again. He steadied himself with one hand on the Dom’s forearm as he pressed his other hand against his abdomen as he tried to feel the hard cock through his skin. His ass throbbed, the rim stretched so wide it felt almost numb, but he felt so pleasantly full that he was content to stay just like this, riding out the pleasure that thrummed through his body.

“Move,” Naruto commanded, “I want to watch you cum on my cock again.”

As if his body had a mind of its own, Sasuke’s hips jerked forward as the command rolled through him to where he felt drunk. It gave him that buzzed feeling that alcohol did when he drank a little too much—something he rarely did—and made him feel giddy and relaxed. With his inhibitions lowered, he didn’t try to hold back his moans as he usually did and began chasing after what felt good. He used his thighs to raise and lower his hips, going up until he felt the flared head pulling against his rim and then sinking back down slowly so he could feel every inch slipping into him. It stole his breath how deep Naruto reached and he swore he could feel his guts rearranging so that all of him fit. “Master,” he moaned, not forgetting the title Naruto had practically drilled into him, and undulated his hips in a small circle before lifting them again.

“Yes?” he asked, supporting the Sub’s weight but not controlling his movements in any way.

“It feels, nngh, good,” he said breathily, beginning to sink once more into the Subspace that beckoned him. “So good.”

Naruto watched, enraptured with the way Sasuke’s hair moved with him and the way he’d throw back his head with a libidinous moan every time he thrust downward. Sasuke’s nails were cutting into his arm, drawing blood, but he couldn’t care less, not with the provocative Sub riding his cock with abandon. “Where feels good, beautiful?” he crooned, sliding his hands up to caress Sasuke’s lower back as he hooked his thumbs around his tapered waist.

“Inside, so—hnn!—deep.”

He was going to lose his mind, he never imagined Sasuke could be this seductive, and he could feel his control slipping over his orgasm, “Do you like it when I’m deep inside you?”

Sasuke nodded, eyes rolling up as his prostate was hit directly and he shuddered, tightening around Naruto again. “R-right there, feels so good.”

“Go on, find your good spots,” Naruto said, encouraging Sasuke to seek his own pleasure instead of focusing on his, “touch yourself where it feels good, I want to know what my Sub likes.” He thought Sasuke would immediately grab his dick, it was certainly hard enough as it bobbed up and down with his movements, but the Sub instead moved his hands up his abdomen, pausing to push hard enough that Naruto could feel the palm of a hand against his cock. He licked his lips before sucking his bottom lip in, his gaze becoming searing as Sasuke’s hands inched upward to grab at his chest.

Hearing Naruto call him his made him delirious, so delirious that he wasn’t even embarrassed to be pawing at his own chest as he canted his hips to make sure Naruto’s dick rubbed against his prostate. It was like having an itch scratched that he didn’t even know he had, all he wanted was for it to be scratched even more, deeper and harder until the itch was satisfied. He moaned, flicking his thumbs over his nipples before pulling at them. The pleasure went straight to his dick, making it twitch and slap against his stomach, and he pulled them a little harder while he pinched them. His thrusts stuttered, it was difficult to focus on riding his Master’s cock while also touching the places that felt good.

“You like your tits played with more than your dick?” He flicked the base of Sasuke’s cock as it bounced up, making the Sub gasp even as his ass tightened up. “Maybe I should cage this pretty thing then,” he taunted, sliding the shaft between his thumb and pointer finger and pressing the heel of his palm against the prominent vein, “and see how many times I can make you come just from your nipples alone.” When Sasuke didn’t answer, he tightened his hand around his cock and pressed his thumb against the slit to make sure he couldn’t even leak, “Answer me, boy. Do you like your tits played with more than your dick?”

“I-I don’t know,” Sasuke said, groaning at the tight hold on his cock—it was torture and pleasure at the same time, and he wasn’t sure if he wanted the Dom to let him go or keep that tight grip on him. “My nipples—”

“Tits,” Naruto corrected, that devious grin returning.

Sasuke licked his lips, swallowing down his humiliation as he began again, “My…tits feel good, but Master feels better.”

The answer was more than pleasing, it was an answer that any Dom would be happy to receive, that their touch, their commands, their attention was better than any self-pleasure their Sub experienced. That Sasuke gave such an answer without any training to do so only proved what a natural Sub he was, especially when he wasn’t fighting his Sub-side. Naruto released his cock, bucking his hips just enough to remind Sasuke to move, and let his hand wander down to cup his balls, “Where else do you feel good? Do you like your balls played with?”

“Yes,” he moaned, squeezing his legs around Naruto’s waist when the Dom pulled his balls away from his body. He pinched his nipple with one hand as he grabbed Naruto’s wrist with the other and pushed that hand further back. “My taint too, Master, I like it when you touch it.”

“Such a lewd Sub,” Naruto chuckled, stroking Sasuke’s taint every time the Sub ground their bodies together. “Is this what you want?”

Having his prostate pleasured from the inside and out made his vision explode in an array of colors as he ignored the aching in his muscles, or the way his thighs were screaming for relief. He pushed all of it away, and blocked everything out except the feel of their bodies moving together and the sight of his Dom hungrily watching him. Naruto looked ready to devour him whole and the pleasurable shiver that sent down his spine was downright sinful. Moans fell freely as he moved faster, a repetition of being filled to the brim before feeling so open and empty that he would slam his ass down as quickly as possible to be filled once more.

“What is it you really want, beautiful?” he asked Sasuke, his attention split between admiring how ethereal Sasuke looked and reveling in just how good it felt to be inside him. He could tell Sasuke was close, the quickened breathing and the way his bottom lip trembled between guttural moans that threatened to make him come as well, but with Sasuke’s guard down, he couldn’t pass up the chance to know what it was that Sasuke truly sought. He was enjoying being ridden so thoroughly, but if Sasuke would rather he take control and flip them over, he would gladly do so.

“Master,” Sasuke whined, caressing his own body and bringing a hand up to ghost along his neck where he was sensitive, “please, I want…hngh, I-I…” his words failed him as the breath was punched from his lungs every time he took all of Naruto’s cock. He wasn’t even certain how to explain what he wanted, his thoughts a jumble of so many things that figuring out which was the one he really wanted was impossible. “I…”  

Patience might be a virtue, but it wasn’t a virtue Naruto had, especially not when Sasuke was so eagerly riding him, that luscious body of his making him want to bite and suck every inch of it until Sasuke was covered head to toe in marks. His jaw ached from clenching his teeth so hard and he drew his hand back just to caress the bite mark on Sasuke’s inner thigh. “Tell me what you want,” he commanded roughly, scraping his nails across the bite mark and leaving red welts behind, “you want me to fuck you senseless? Do you want me to bite you here,” he slid his thumb over the fading mark, “again? Or somewhere else? Want me to play with your tits until every time your shirt rubs against your nipples you get hard? What is it you want, beautiful?”

“I want you,” Sasuke said with a cry, Naruto’s cock pressing directly into his prostate. “I want you, Master, all of you. Not just as my Dom or as my rival,” he moaned, hips shaking, “but as my lover too. I want you to be only mine.”

Naruto fell slack-jawed, the lustful thoughts he had been having disappearing momentarily as shock rocked through him. “Are you asking me out?” he asked, incredulously, “Right now?”

If Naruto had thought Sasuke’s blush spread far before, it was practically from his ears to his toes now as Sasuke froze, eyes just as wide. He hadn’t meant to say that. He hadn’t even thought of them having a relationship outside of their current one, but once the words had been uttered, it felt like all his thoughts suddenly clicked together. His jealousy, his anger at seeing Naruto with another Sub, his dissatisfaction with the amount of time they spent together, his desire to monopolize Naruto even outside of play—he wanted to own Naruto just as much as Naruto owned him. “Are you turning me down?” he riposted, steel in his voice as if daring Naruto to do so.

“I might be an idiot, but I’m not stupid,” Naruto answered, his own voice rough with a consuming desire as he suddenly sat up. Sasuke gasped as the abrupt positional change pushed the head of Naruto’s cock directly into his prostate and held it there. The rapacious grin now inches from his face only made Sasuke all too aware of how close those lips were to his and his eyes flicked between them and Naruto’s eyes that were so dilated, the blue was a thin ring around the edges. “You do understand that if we take this path, I will never let you go. You would be mine—body and soul—every single hair would belong to me, your eyes, your mouth, your thoughts would belong to me. This,” he said, grabbing Sasuke’s cock roughly, “would be mine, and this,” he grabbed Sasuke’s ass with the other hand, “and these,” he added, releasing his cock and tugging at a nipple none too gently. “Do you understand?”

He trembled with excitement and overstimulation, body arching into Naruto’s as he moaned obscenely. He never thought he would want to be owned before, and certainly not to that extent, but when it was Naruto saying it, it only made him yearn for Naruto to make it so. “Yes, Master,” he said, wrapping his legs around Naruto’s waist and hooking his ankles together so he could effortlessly undulate his body in this position. “I understand, and I want it.”

Naruto panted through his mouth, his white-knuckled control snapping once he heard Sasuke agree, and he pressed their mouths together in a kiss that was anything but gentle. It certainly wasn’t the type of kiss one would give their new lover—all teeth and biting as Naruto plundered Sasuke’s mouth for every bit of saliva he could. He pushed his tongue in, seeking out the Sub’s own and doing his best to swallow it whole. Sasuke’s moans and whimpers were drowned out with his own as he deepened the kiss and sucked the Sub’s tongue into his own mouth. It was filthy and obscene, the way he sucked Sasuke’s tongue dry before dragging his teeth across it, but so was the way Sasuke was rocking in his lap, rubbing his cock between their bodies while doing his best to keep fucking.

“Y-yes,” Sasuke sibilated as threw back his head and Naruto attached his mouth to the side of his throat, teeth deliciously dragging against his jugular vein. Sharp, and deadly, he knew that Naruto could pierce those abnormally elongated canines through his skin if he wanted to, and that only sent heat pooling in his stomach. His lips were bruised from that first kiss, the slight taste of blood on his tongue telling him that at some point his lip got nicked, but he couldn’t even feel the sting of it over the pleasure he was drowning in. The slap of his ass against Naruto’s thighs felt like a drumbeat leading to his climax, becoming faster and building toward a crescendo that threatened to completely sweep him away as Naruto’s hands roved over his body.

“Are you close?” he whispered into Sasuke’s ear, nipping at his lobe. He slid his hands to Sasuke’s front and easily found his nipples—the hard nubs just begging to be played with. Pinching them between his thumb and pointer finger, he rolled them against his knuckle before pulling them taut and making Sasuke whimper sensuously, “You’re twitching like crazy inside, ya’know.”

Sasuke felt his lids closing, feeling light and floaty as he moaned, “So close.” Everything felt surreal, as if it were some fantastical dream, because he had never felt so good, so fulfilled, so filled with not just his Master’s cock, but with his smell, his presence, his domination. “May I-I, ngh, come, Master?”

“Such a good Sub,” Naruto crooned, eyes bright with pride, “come, let me feel it.”

The command reverberated through him, a roaring that filled his ears as he desperately rubbed his cock against Naruto’s stomach while he continued to impale himself on Naruto’s shaft. He only needed the head to push into his prostate twice more before his whole body convulsed with his second orgasm. It was even more intense than the first one and Sasuke clung to Naruto, nails digging into his shoulders, as his vision faded to black. Spurts of cum coated their stomachs as he clamped down tightly around the cock splitting him open and Naruto groaned as he grabbed his hips in a rough grip and began bodily moving Sasuke up and down. “Master! W-wait, I just—hnn—came,” he yelled as Naruto ducked his head to mouth at his sore nipple. Feeling teeth upon his breast as Naruto suckled at the nipple while he was fucked like a ragdoll made it hard for Sasuke to do anything more than make sure he didn’t fall over.

Naruto snarled as he bit down on Sasuke’s nipple, chastising his Sub who dared tell him to wait. He had waited long enough, he had kept his desires under a tight lid, but it was Sasuke who pried it open and Sasuke who now had to deal with the consequences of it. He had tried to put space between them, he had tried to control his Dom-side and spare Sasuke this debasement, but Sasuke had chased after him, Sasuke had taunted him—goaded him—to give him the chance to prove he could handle him, and then demanded all of him. And now he wanted him to wait? There was no possible way he could.

“Nar—Master,” Sasuke hissed, back bowing as he was slammed back down hard enough that he had no doubt the back of his thighs would be bruised, “p-please, Master, slow down.” His supplications fell on deaf ears though, it was as if something snapped in Naruto, and he could do little more than take what the Dom was giving him. And he was so sensitive now that every minute movement sent tingles through him, so to feel that hard cock ramming in and out of his body only made him writhe at the electric jolts that promised to steal his sanity. It felt good, just so good it bordered on pain, but as the overstimulation began to bleed away, his gasps of pain were replaced with salacious moans that grew louder with every thrust. “Yes, right there,” he cried as he bounced in Naruto’s lap. “Master, right there, please.”

“Here?” Naruto growled around Sasuke’s nipple before pulling the Sub as close as possible against his body. He wanted to snap his hips up, but he couldn’t in this position, so the best he could do was make Sasuke move how he wanted him to. It was so tight inside him, and the way Sasuke squeezed around him sent him ever closer to his climax. Every time his cock struck against the Sub’s prostate, Sasuke would writhe and squirm with ecstasy and clamp down around him. “You like it deep,” he said, lifting his head enough to nip at Sasuke’s bottom lip and pull it taut between his teeth. Hands tangled in his hair as Sasuke panted, sweat slickening their bodies and yet Naruto never lost hold of him, “You’re sucking me in, is your hole that hungry for me, boy?”

He began lifting himself up, doing his best to keep up with the rough pace Naruto set and rocking his hips with every downward thrust. “Yes,” he moaned, his voice hoarse. “My hole is yours, Master, it’s only for you.”

“Tell me you want my cock,” he said, licking at the perspiration on Sasuke’s pale skin, “tell me you want me to fuck you, I want to hear how much you want it.”

Sasuke gasped as he felt the familiar tightening in his stomach. His cock was flaccid, his balls empty, and so he knew he couldn’t come again, but it felt like he was going to despite that. The building pressure in his abdomen and the floaty buzz that started in his head before spreading to his fingertips and toes made it hard for him to articulate, but the command chained him to respond. “Want it,” he whined needily as he undulated his hips, “fuck me, Master, want your cock, want your cum. Fuck me deep.”

“You’re perfect,” Naruto said, pridefully smiling at Sasuke before he kissed him again. He did as Sasuke said, making sure every thrust was long and deep and hard and connected with the Sub’s prostate in some way. Sasuke moaned into his mouth, nails scratching at his scalp and kissing him back as best he could, but it was obvious Sasuke had no experience with it. That only made him think the Sub was cute though, and so untouched that he could mould Sasuke’s desires to his own, with time. Sasuke continued to tighten around him, becoming so tight that it almost hurt to pull out, until he felt the Sub’s insides suddenly start convulsing and twitching like crazy.

He broke the kiss, looking at Sasuke’s dilated pupils and the blissful expression on his face as his body jerked. His hips continued to move, whimpering moans coming from his bruised lips, and Naruto stared in awe as Sasuke dry orgasmed. He had thought before that Sasuke was so anally sensitive that he would probably be able to have a dry orgasm at some point, but he hadn’t expected to see it happen already. The way Sasuke’s lids fluttered as tremors wracked his body was so gorgeous he could stare and watch his pretty eyes for hours.

“I’m going to come,” he warned, so aroused by Sasuke’s display he couldn’t hold back any longer, and he held the Sub as he collapsed back onto the bed. Sasuke quivered around him, his muscles caught in a loop of spasms and jerks that made him even more impossibly tight. “Fuck, you’re so good, such a wonderful Sub,” he said, snapping his hips up only three or four times before he let out a guttural groan and came hard. “That’s it, take it all,” he gasped as Sasuke let out a strangled whimper and his hips stuttered, hot cum flooding inside Sasuke, “you’re mine inside and out now. My Sub, my lover, mine.”

Sasuke couldn’t make out the words, they were muffled by the roaring in his ears. He was still shaking in the afterglow of his third orgasm, and he moaned as heat coated his inner walls. He looked down at his Dom, still unable to decipher what Naruto was saying, but the pleased tone was enough to make him relax. His Dom was pleased with him, that much he was certain of, and he tucked his head under Naruto’s chin as his vision slowly faded to black due to utter exhaustion.

Dhampir
Page 27
10/20/2023

Chapter Text

Subtlety Is Key
Epilogue

Sasuke’s throat tightened as he regained consciousness, snuffing out the groan before it even formed. Years of training and honing his craft had conditioned him to awaken without a sound or movement, but with complete awareness of his surroundings. It was a necessity for his survival to always be ready and alert—he had been ambushed too many times to not be battle-ready at a moment’s notice. Sometimes those fractional seconds between slumber and cognizance were the difference between life and death.

But something was different this time.

He couldn’t orient himself, couldn’t place where he was or whether he was in danger or not. His muscles ached in places he didn’t know he could, but it was a good ache, like that after a strenuous workout. Despite the ache, his body was so relaxed that it was just dead weight, to the degree that even his eyelids refused to open, and he felt… drowsy. It was a word he knew, but not one he had ever associated with himself. He couldn’t even be sure that was the right feeling, his mind was in such disarray that it was struggling to process even the simplest things. And even more, he discovered he didn’t care, because beneath the drowsiness and aching, he felt safe.

If he had a single iota of his normal acuity, Sasuke would have been shocked at the revelation, the last time he felt safe was when he was seven years old and wrapped in his mother’s arms, her soothing presence engulfing him. A promised shield against every possible hurt. It was like a whisper of a dream he had long forgotten, but one so easily remembered once his guard was down. There had been so many times he had almost prayed to feel like that again, only to stamp it out because there was no safe place for him in this world.

Or so he had thought.

Sasuke tried to force his mind to focus, to do an internal check of vital points, but his body felt so heavy and yet simultaneously so light that it was hard to decipher what state it was in. Such an alien feeling, to not know the condition of his own body. Even when he had been on the brink of death, he still knew every minute detail of his flesh, could feel the beat of his heart and calculate his chances of survival. But now he couldn’t even orient himself, and just the thought of lifting a finger was arduous, let alone forcing his eyelids open.

Normally, being so disoriented would cause panic, but that feeling of security kept the panic at bay. Something told him he wasn’t in danger and that he could fully relax for once in his life. He probed his mind, trying to figure out what it was that exuded such contentedness and the Sub in him practically purred in response. For the first time in his life, his Sub-Nature was satisfied. The absolute bliss that radiated from his secondary gender washed away any creeping concerns and tried to lull him back to that unmoored state he had been in.

There was no gnawing need at the back of his mind to submit and respond to commands, no chokehold to find a Dom, not even the slightest desire to be dominated. It was like a weight had been lifted off his chest and he could finally breathe freely. This was what Naruto had meant when he told him that letting go could feel so good, allowing his Sub needs to be fulfilled had given him back the control he had so desperately wanted in the first place. He had fought so hard against giving in, to maintain that brittle control that it seemed almost laughable how giving in is all he had to do, but it had felt insurmountable to do before.

Without realizing it, he had chained himself down and threatened his very sanity with his obstinacy. He had pushed his Sub-Nature away and rejected any attempt to play even as he was falling apart because of it. He was drowning in a watery prison of his own making, and the one who had the key had been in front of him the whole time, ready and willing if only he would reach out his hand. Yet now he felt so light that he might just float away—if not for the heavy blanket weighing him down.

Cocooned inside was a more apt description.

He had been swaddled and tucked in, the weight of it a reassuring presence Sasuke didn’t even know he needed. The callous fingers threading through his hair absentmindedly was another. He could feel the rough skin against his temple with every unhurried stroke, caressing his scalp as they traveled just past his ear before returning to his temple. Even without opening his eyes, he knew whose fingers they were just based on the proximity of their bodies—there was only one person he’d ever allow to be this familiar with him.

Slowly, his senses sharpened, his mind sloughing off the content listlessness little by little until he could tell where his body started and ended. He still felt like he was floating in a vast expanse of nothingness, but as he curled his toes and carefully flexed his fingers, he discerned with some degree of mortification that his head was being cushioned by Naruto’s thigh. How he ended up in this position was blissfully absent from his memories, but his mortification only grew as the memories of last night—or was it still tonight?—came flooding back. His wanton actions, so unlike him, and the way he shook his hips as he was truly penetrated for the first time. What had started out as a challenge ended as a total surrender to his Sub-nature and to the Dom who commanded him.

He could hear the steady thrum of Naruto’s pulse, inviting him to find peace and comfort in the Dom once again, but it was like grasping at straws now that he remembered his debauched behavior, the things he said—the claim he made. Heat flooded his cheeks as he feigned sleep, barely willing to breathe in case Naruto realized he was awake. He didn’t think he’d be able to face him, not like this, he was still too raw, too embarrassed by his own actions—and how the memories were stirring desires in him he wasn’t quite ready to embrace. Was that really him who licked the floor clean? Who presented like some shameless whore instead of the proud Uchiha he was?

Even more humiliating was that he couldn’t deny that he enjoyed it.

“I know you’re awake,” Naruto said, chuckling lightly as he pulled at Sasuke’s earlobe hard enough to sting. A small punishment for trying to deceive him.

Sasuke froze, but slowly cracked an eyelid open to look up at the Dom. Chiseled muscles met his gaze, Naruto was shirtless and relaxing against the headboard with one hand still playing with his hair while the other held a scroll. He looked further up, relieved when Naruto’s eyes, as clear and vibrant as ever, remained locked on the scroll. He wasn’t sure what to say, so he just stayed silent, only looking away when Naruto glanced down at him.

“You’ve been out for almost three hours,” he said, setting the scroll aside, “I was going to wake you up in a half-hour if you didn’t wake up by then. I got you to drink some water earlier, but you need to get some sugar into your body.” Naruto sighed when Sasuke still didn’t respond, unease settling in the pit of his stomach, “There’s mandarin juice or a hydrating pack—and if you don’t tell me which one you want, I’ll make you drink both.”

“Juice,” he croaked out, wincing at how hoarse his voice was. The hydrating packs worked well, but they were thick like syrup and tasted like shit, and almost anything was better than drinking them.

Naruto nodded silently, slipping from the bed and giving Sasuke a hard stare before walking to the other side of the room where the small refrigerator was located. Usually after a successful play session, things were relaxing and light—a time for the Sub and Dom to come down from their highs and check in with each other—but all he felt with Sasuke was tension. Even before the Sub woke up, he hadn’t been able to sleep a wink, wondering if Sasuke was going to take everything back once he was no longer embracing his Sub-nature.

And it looked like he was right.

Grabbing the small juice box, he turned around to see Sasuke still stubbornly refusing to meet his eyes, and pressed his lips into a thin line. He took his time returning, watching as Sasuke tried to sit up beneath the weighted blanket; it was obvious Sasuke was struggling physically and not just mentally, but one was easier to overcome than the other. It wasn’t uncommon for Subs to be weak after playing with a Dom, but he knew it wouldn’t sit well with Sasuke, he would see it as a personal failing unbecoming of an Uchiha.

But watching Sasuke flail about didn’t sit well with him or the Dom in him. It was part of his responsibility to care for his Sub, and outside of play, it wasn’t appealing to see Sasuke like this. It was one thing to watch him submit to his commands and struggle to carry out those commands properly, and another to watch Sasuke stubbornly refuse to ask for help when he quite obviously needed it. And within aftercare, taking care of one’s Sub after a job well done helped relax a Dom, but all this was doing was making the Dom in him anxious.

Naruto stopped at the edge of the bed, waiting for Sasuke to ask—with or without words—for his assistance, but he was stubborn to a fault, if nothing else. And after watching Sasuke’s arms buckle again, he just manhandled the Sub into an upright position against the headboard. “I told you,” he said gruffly as he held the juice out for Sasuke, straw already inserted, “you need sugar to replenish your strength. You’re going to feel weak after an intense play like that.”

“Hn,” Sasuke grunted with a scowl, reaching for the juice box with shaky hands, and glaring at Naruto when the Dom refused to let go. Sapped of his strength as he was, he knew he was no match for Naruto, but the vulnerability of his position only made him put on a bigger front of being angry. It might not be what he was really feeling, but it was just what was easiest to grasp onto, and more familiar to him than the panic and frailty he was spiraling under.

“Just let me hold the damned juice, Sasuke,” Naruto said, annoyance clear as he sat down on the bed again cross-legged, so they were face to face, “this is part of aftercare too, ya’know.”

He dropped his hands to his lap and parted his lips, letting the straw wordlessly slip between his lips. It wasn’t a command, but if Sasuke let himself think of it as such, then he could back down without a fight. Every fiber in his being was screaming for him to get away, and for the first time in his life, he saw Naruto as something dangerous, something to be feared. Naruto made him do things—feel things—that he hadn’t before, and while he knew that in theory before last night, now that he knew what Naruto could turn him into…

Well, he didn’t want it anymore.

This was exactly why he hadn’t wanted to play with anyone, why he should’ve never crossed the line, because he was left too vulnerable. If they were attacked right now, he would be useless, worse than a sitting duck waiting to be picked off because, for Naruto, he was now a liability. He might be many things, but a liability had never been one, and he loathed it. He had promised himself after his clan’s slaughter that he would never allow himself to feel this powerless again, and yet now here he sat on a plush bed, unable to even sit up unassisted while someone held his damned drink.

The sugary liquid made him grimace, too sweet for his liking, but one look at Naruto told him he better keep drinking it or else he wouldn’t like the consequences. “I know,” he snapped, receiving an arched brow in response, “I’m drinking it.”

“Good,” Naruto said, not rising to the bait of Sasuke’s bratty behavior.

Sasuke hated how happy that word made the Sub in him. It wasn’t praise, but his Sub-nature didn’t care, it was enough to have the Dom’s attention on him and be pampered. It meant he did a good job during their play, but it just made Sasuke revile it even more.  In that moment, he had felt free, drowning in pleasure, and staking his claim on Naruto as more to him than just best friends and partners had felt right. But now that the hazy afterglow was gone, all he felt was mortification at the way he begged for more. It was hard to swallow that Naruto had seen him at his lowest, heard him voice his depraved desires, and saw him submit despite his pride, it was even harder to fathom how they would ever stand as equals again.

It was a mistake giving in to his Sub-side, just as he knew it would be. He had almost convinced himself that he didn’t need a Dom in his life just a few scant months ago, but then those play sessions with Naruto had started, and opened doors that had been firmly shut before. If only they hadn’t crossed the line, if only Naruto hadn’t discovered his secret, hadn’t shown him how good it felt to submit to a Dom’s command—to his command… but there was no going back. Naruto might have agreed to be lovers in the heat of the moment, just as he had wanted it then too, but he already knew that the Dom wasn’t interested in a contractual partner, let alone more. If he had been, then he would’ve accepted it months ago when Sasuke first brought it up.

It was just their dynamics getting the best of them, that’s all.

“How is your body?”

Sasuke blinked, so deep in thought he almost missed the question. “Sore,” he answered as Naruto set the now empty juice box aside, “but no pain.”

Naruto frowned, crossing his arms over his chest and staring hard at Sasuke, “No pain?”

“What do you have me to say,” he bristled, the words slipping out before he could think them through, “my ass is so numb I can’t tell if I’m in pain or not? That you fucked me so good and I’m so fucking weak I’m not even sure if my legs work?”

“Yes,” he said, if that’s how your body feels, then yeah, Sasuke, that’s what I want you to say.”

“Whatever, dobe.”

He pushed his bangs back and pressed his tongue against his fang hard enough to make it bleed, doing his best to keep his Dom-nature under control. It didn’t like Sasuke’s bratty behavior, a Sub should be pleased with their Dom taking such good care of them, not belligerent. He had cleaned Sasuke up—inside and out—got him to swallow a bit of water and carefully wrapped him in the softest blanket he could find before keeping watch over the Sub until he was sure Sasuke wouldn’t suffer from a Drop. But instead of Sasuke being satisfied with the aftercare, he was angry and fractious, and while Naruto expected some of it, it still left him hurt and confused.

Sasuke had been so pliant in his hands just hours ago, ready to prove that he could be a proper Sub and accept all of Naruto, but now that his needs were met, he was back to the arrogant asshole who didn’t need anyone. He could see Sasuke building his walls up, shutting himself off again, and he wasn’t certain he was up for the job of knocking them down once more. He might love Sasuke with everything in him, but it didn’t mean that handling the prideful Uchiha wasn’t utterly exhausting at times.

“We need to communicate,” Naruto said, a silent warning in his voice that Sasuke was starting to tread on thin ice with him, “it’s of the utmost importance for anyone who plays together.”

“Why? If all that’s needed is for a Dom to command and a Sub to submit, then there’s no need for the rest of this shit.” He curled his hands into fists, glowering at the closest wall even as he mentally berated himself. Naruto didn’t deserve his ire, he knew that, but he made an easy target and gave him something else to focus on other than the despair that was slowly eating at his mind. It didn’t help that his Sub-nature was angry too, fighting for control because Sasuke was sabotaging himself and his secondary nature wasn’t going to let him ignore it.

“If that’s what you really think after everything I’ve shown you these past few months, then I’ve done a poor job as your Dom.” Naruto’s voice was soft, hurt evident, but Sasuke still refused to look at him. He felt the bed dip and then bounce as Naruto stood up, “Maybe what you need is some space,” he paused for a moment, waiting for Sasuke to say or do something, and then added just as quietly, “Maybe we both need it.”

Sasuke turned, panic gripping him as he watched Naruto shake his head and walk away, disappearing from view. He thought Naruto would argue back, help him gain the upper hand once more, and put them on equal footing like before, but he just walked away instead. He clutched at his chest, inhaling sharply at the intense pain that pierced him as his Sub-side wailed that they were being abandoned by their Dom. Left him, practically an invalid, on the bed that still smelled of sweat and sex no matter how much Naruto may have cleaned up.

Just as quickly as the hurt appeared, anger came burning through his veins to erase it. His pride was no longer bruised but wounded, and he shoved his Sub-nature to the back of his mind, silencing it as best he could after embracing it hours earlier. If Naruto didn’t want him anymore, then fine, it would make it that much easier to return to how they were before. They could both forget what transpired between them, forget the frisson of heat Naruto’s touch sent through him, and the way he made Sasuke’s body sing with pleasure. …It wouldn’t be that hard, he had lived without playing with a Dom before, and he could do it again.

“I don’t need you anyway,” Sasuke snarled to himself, his anger giving him a renewed strength as he shoved the blanket off him. Naruto wanted space, so he’d give him space, and leave first. It would be good for him too as he couldn’t think straight in Naruto’s presence, not with how his Sub-side and Uchiha-side were warring with each other. The Sub in him wanted to bare his neck and bask in his Dom’s praise, and the other half of him wanted to hide at home until he could look at Naruto without remembering the way he’d been touched by the Dom.

Nude, and now cold without the blanket, he carefully slipped from the bed. His legs quaked as soon as they began supporting his weight, the floorboards chilly beneath his feet, and he caught sight of his clothes in the same pile near the door as they were last night. He fought down the blush as he remembered the way Naruto had beckoned for him to crawl to him, and everything that followed that command. He should’ve been disgusted with the memory, but instead, all it did was stir the desires he had tried to stamp down. He would never recover from the humiliation if he got hard now, but his body seemed to have different plans as his softened cock twitched with interest.

Clenching his jaw, Sasuke fought down the revulsion he felt at his own body—weak to pleasure and mobility—and focused on how many steps it would take to make it from the bed to his clothes. With his legs feeling like that of a newborn deer, it was neither graceful nor quick, but he was able to make it without falling or having to crawl. He knew that his renewed strength wouldn’t last long though, the juice might be fast-acting, but it would also only last an hour or so, it was supposed to act as a boost until he could eat something more sustaining. But now he just hoped it would give him enough energy to get back home.

He stared down at his clothes and scowled. A shirt he could manage, but he was barely staying upright as it was, he wasn’t going to be able to stand on one leg to put on his pants. He wouldn’t even be able to pick up his mesh armor to put on, he knew it would be too heavy and knock him off his precariously held balance. His choices were looking rather bleak—stay where he wasn’t wanted, leave with nothing more than a shirt to cover himself with, or use a transformation technique to disguise himself until he got home. And much to his chagrin, the first option was the safest. He might’ve realized just how dangerous Naruto was, but the Dom was still much safer than anyone else in the village who had ill intentions toward him.

And with his chakra levels so depleted from their play, he knew he wouldn’t be able to hold a simple genjutsu long. Part of what kept a Sub sane and healthy was being at the complete mercy of a Dom and he thought he understood that, but as he leaned down and picked up his shirt, he realized he didn’t understand the depth of it. He expected playing with Naruto would drain his chakra, but he hadn’t realized it would drain them so completely, nor that every fiber in his body would ache. He was exhausted down to his very marrow, there was a dull ache in his lower back that he knew would intensify as the last vestiges of contentment waned, and he was sure tomorrow he would feel the full brunt of it.

Naruto and other Doms had said that aftercare was more than just time for a Sub to be pampered, something Sasuke was realizing in its entirety now—a little too late. He thought he understood what it meant before, but Naruto had never allowed himself to give in to his Dom’s desires, he had been protecting Sasuke from them, and now he had chased Naruto away with his stubborn pride. They hadn’t discussed what he’d feel like after an actual play, at least not in-depth, and now Naruto’s voice taunted him in the back of his mind, communication is a necessity. Why was it that the two things he needed the most—communication and trust—were the two things he struggled with the most?

“What are you doing?” Naruto asked from behind him, voice thunderously dark. “Are you planning to leave, in your condition?”

Sasuke turned, shirt hanging limply from his fingertips, and lifted his head haughtily to answer, but as soon as he saw the strange light in Naruto’s eyes, he found himself unable to speak. Naruto had never looked at him like that before, with an intensity and ice behind it that chilled Sasuke to the bone. He’d seen the blue of Naruto’s eyes sparkle when he was happy, he’d seen the way they darkened with lust, and the way they’d be swallowed by the pitch black of his pupil whenever he was incredibly aroused, but never had he seen them exude this unnerving look.

His knees buckled as Naruto pinned him with that strange stare, and he gasped as an invisible pressure pushed him to the ground, his knees hitting the wood floors with a sickening crack. He wanted to look away, but he couldn’t, as if ensnared in a trance that was anything but tranquil.  The air felt heavy, crackling with the intensity of Naruto’s anger, and he found it hard to breathe, that pressure pushing on him from all sides. The Sub in him shrank back, cowering before Naruto while screaming at him to do the same. Never had he felt his Sub be truly afraid—scared of disappointing his Dom, scared of not following the commands properly, scared of Naruto choosing another Sub, but never scared of Naruto himself.

He thought he knew what a Dom’s Glare was, that Naruto had used it on him before, but he now knew just how wrong he had been. Before, he felt cowed by the glare Naruto would level at him, even slightly frightened by it, but that was nothing compared to the terror he felt now. His Dom was angry with him, truly angry, and Sasuke didn’t know what to do to make Naruto stop Glaring at him.

“I’m sorry,” he wheezed with a pained groan, his Sub-side screaming in the back of his mind to prostrate himself before the Dom and beg for forgiveness. Proving himself a good, submissive Sub was the only way to rectify the situation, but Sasuke found himself unable to do anything except huddle on the ground and tremble beneath that terrifying glower.

“Answer me,” Naruto commanded, taking a step toward him, “were you planning to leave without saying anything to me?”

He wanted to look away, to lower his head, but he could do neither, “Yes.”

“…Why?”

Naruto sounded so lost, so hurt by Sasuke’s deception, but he didn’t know how to put his feelings into words. How was he supposed to tell Naruto that he just needed time to sort things out, to think about everything he said in the heat of the moment, and weigh whether they were him or the Sub within him?  That he wanted Naruto to command him and then praise him, but that he also wanted Naruto to just leave him alone? It was all tangled up in him and being in Naruto’s vicinity wasn’t helping, Naruto wanted a rational answer from him, but all he could think about right then was how to make the Dom stop Glaring.

“Have you already forgotten what you told me? That you wanted me, not just as your rival, friend, and partner, but as your lover.” He threw Sasuke’s exact words back at him, wielding them like a weapon and watching as they struck their target. Sasuke flinched, but he remained silent much to Naruto’s ire. “And now you’re trying to leave, without even discussing it with me or giving me a reason. Answer me, Sasuke!” he commanded, unable to keep his Dom-nature in check. His Sub was trying to leave, and he was doing everything he could to stop himself from dragging Sasuke back to the bed and chaining him to it.

“I didn’t forget,” Sasuke said, barely audible, but he knew Naruto heard him. He lowered his body closer to the ground and finally broke eye contact, much to his relief. He did his best to look contrite as his Sub-nature demanded, to soothe Naruto’s anger without actually uttering the necessary words. He hadn’t forgotten, it was a moment in time that would forever be seared into his mind, but he had just hoped to ignore it until he was ready to unwrap that whole situation. Saying he wanted Naruto as his lover was the same as admitting that he loved the idiot. He knew embracing his Sub-side would lower all his inhibitions, but he hadn’t realized it would do the same to his own closely guarded thoughts and feelings, feelings he hadn’t even fully admitted to himself.

Naruto walked toward him, and Sasuke was sure the room grew colder with every step until the Dom was towering over him. “I’m warning you right now, Sasuke—if you walk out that door without at least talking to me first, then it’s over between us,” he said hoarsely, such deep anger tingeing his words that Sasuke trembled. “Not just as lovers or play partners, but as friends too.”

“What?” Sasuke looked up in shock, instantly regretting it as those stormy blue eyes pierced him. The Glare sent chills down his spine, but the hurt in them made his heart ache. This wasn’t some power play, or bluff, Naruto was ready to sever their bonds for good, and he never lied. Sasuke’s actions had hurt him deeper than he thought possible.

“We won’t be anything more than acquaintances once you pass that threshold,” Naruto pointed at the door before making a sweeping move with his hand, “or through any window. I swear it, Sasuke, I can’t keep playing this cat-and-mouse game you seem insistent on playing.”

He bit his lip until he tasted blood, but the pain of it barely registered. If Naruto stopped being his friend, there would be nothing left for him in Konoha. There would be no place he could call home, or even somewhere he could feel somewhat safe. He would have no one, he would be completely and utterly alone, and the thought of his once-imagined desire becoming reality shook him. He would be untethered because the only thing grounding him was Naruto—

Sasuke gasped softly as understanding hit him. How had he never realized that Naruto was his world? Not just for the Sub in him, but for him as a whole? Without Naruto in his life, there was nothing left for him. Everything he had done since returning to Konoha had been for Naruto—he lived in Konoha for Naruto, he stayed loyal to Konoha for Naruto, he tolerated the glowers and whispered gossip for Naruto, he worked at Mum’s The Word so he could see Naruto—if Naruto turned his back on him…if he lost his only friend, Sasuke wasn’t sure what he would do, but as loathe as he was to admit it, he knew he’d fall apart.

“I’m sorry,” he choked out, lowering his head, “please, I—”

“Damn it, this is why I didn’t want to get involved with you,” he spat, raking back his own hair so he wouldn’t grab Sasuke by the nape of his, “because you always overthink things and complicate them. You’re so damn indecisive and I’m tired of it! I tried to put space between us, Sasuke, I tried to draw a hard line for us to abide by, but you crossed it. You, Sasuke,” he sibilated as the Sub flinched at his name, “you took that step with your own free will, you tracked me down and demanded I play with you, you are the one who wanted more and claimed me as your Dom and lover. And now you want to take it back? Return to how things were between us before last night?

“Maybe that’s what you want and maybe you can do that, but I don’t work that way, Sasuke,” Naruto shook his head, jaw set as he stared down at the Sub. Anger boiled over as Sasuke kept his eyes downcast, the Sub’s submission wasn’t pleasing to him now. He caught Sasuke’s chin between his thumb and forefinger and forced him to look up, “If you leave right now, like this, there will be no more us in any way, shape, or form, I promise. Is that what you want?”

It was hard to meet Naruto’s eyes, not just because the Sub in him was still cowering before the strong Dom, but because he couldn’t hide from the hurt so plainly on Naruto’s face. All his pride and solid walls crumbled to dust as Sasuke whispered, “No, I don’t want that.”

“Then why are you trying to leave?” he asked just as softly.

“I…” he faltered, voice failing him as his body convulsed. He was in no shape to stand up against a Dom’s Glare and even though Naruto Glare had diminished some, he could still feel that crushing pressure to submit. His head jerked up with its own volition, baring his neck in a sign of submission even as his weakened body crumpled.

“Shit.” Naruto scooped him up, holding him firmly even as Sasuke instinctively flailed his arms, “Stay still.” His Dom-side rolled angrily beneath the surface, testing Naruto’s control. He wanted to punish his insolent Sub, and break him for daring to even think of leaving without his permission, but Naruto pushed those desires away. Sasuke was stubborn to a fault, but he was also a new Sub dealing with accepting himself, and Naruto knew he needed to tread carefully before he accidentally forced Sasuke into Sub-Drop. He was already on the cusp of it.

Sasuke immediately fell limp in his arms at the command, but he couldn’t stop the tremors that wracked his body. His Sub-nature craved to submit, begging him to ask Naruto if he did well so he could be praised, but he dared not. Naruto had been so angry, angrier than he had ever seen him, and he didn’t want to chance having that Glare turned on him again. He didn’t trust himself to not break if he had to face it anymore.  

But Naruto seemed to know what he needed without him even asking as he rasped, “Good job listening to my command.” Sasuke shuddered with pleasure at the praise, the pressure that had been forcing him to submit dispersing little by little. He tried not to let his pride rub him as Naruto sat down on the bed, refusing to let go of him even as he scooted back until they were leaning against the headboard. “You’ll keep listening to me, right, Sasuke?”

“Yes, Master,” he answered, trying to garner a little more favor with the Dom. Naruto never told him he had to call him Master outside of their play, but he was more than willing to do so now, if it meant he could breathe again. He didn’t complain as Naruto tucked his head beneath the Dom’s chin, but a strangled whimper escaped. Naruto was still shirtless, and his body radiated heat, a heat Sasuke normally enjoyed being near but against his chilled skin, it burned.

“Good,” Naruto whispered, cradling Sasuke to himself and running his hand soothingly up and down Sasuke’s back. It was awkward, despite Sasuke being shorter than him, he wasn’t some dainty Sub that fit perfectly in his lap. Though that was one of the things Naruto enjoyed, watching a man who exuded a Dom’s aura turn to putty in his hands. Sasuke was unlike any other Sub he had ever met, and to see such a proud shinobi bend and simper to his whims just set his Dom-side ablaze with desire.

But all of that meant nothing if Sasuke couldn’t even talk to him.

They sat in stilted silence, with only Naruto’s soft infrequent praises breaking it. The Dom waited with thinly veiled patience for Sasuke’s tremors to wane and for his body temperature to rise. He continued to stroke the Sub’s back but tried to make sure his touches remained soothing and not titillating. As much as he wanted to force Sasuke to submit to him and prove his sincerity, Naruto knew it wasn’t the right time. There would be time for a proper punishment later—if their relationship even continued after today.

And that was the question at the forefront of his mind, but one he didn’t dare voice yet.

Feeling the Sub relaxing into him, Naruto waited a few more minutes before manhandling Sasuke until he was facing him and straddling his waist. Sasuke’s tremors had all but disappeared, his demeanor calmer than before, and Naruto felt confident he could keep his Dom-side in check. Seeing the marks he had left on Sasuke’s pale skin during their earlier play had him running his tongue along his teeth, the desire to mark his Sub even more bubbling up, but he reined his desire in and met Sasuke’s guarded gaze. They needed to talk, regardless of whether Sasuke wanted to or not.

He settled his hands on Sasuke’s hips and searched the Sub’s face, trying to understand what was going on in that damned mind of his before tiredly sighing, “Help me out here, Sasuke. Make me understand. I told you communication is an absolute necessity between a Dom and their Sub. And while I am well aware that it’s not your strong suit, and I’m not expecting you to even be good at it—it’s why I pride myself in interpreting your grunts,” he grinned, trying to inject a little levity, “but I expect more than this.”

Sasuke chewed on his bottom lip, looking just far enough away to not make eye contact, and shrugged. How could he make Naruto understand what he didn’t even understand himself? Half of him wanted to stay right where he was, and the other half wanted to run away. One half wanted to bask in the Dom’s praise and attention, and the other half wanted to forget everything that happened. His emotions were a tangled mess, and he was too wrung out to even begin to decipher them.

“I know you, Sasuke, you’re not one to just run away, I know you’re not a coward,” Naruto stroked his thumbs across the Sub’s hipbones. “Was it our play? Do you have a problem with something I did or said during it?”

He shook his head, half-wishing Naruto would just command him to speak so he wouldn’t have to struggle, “No, I just…needed time to think.”

“And that’s fine, even understandable, but you need to tell me that,” Naruto stressed, “you can’t just disappear on me.”

“You left first,” Sasuke mumbled, petulant. He settled his weight more firmly into Naruto’s lap, his hands coming to rest between their stomachs, and looked at the Dom through his bangs.

His brows furrowed, confusion evident, “I left? What the hell are you talking about? When did I leave?”

“You said we needed space and then walked away, you left first.”

Naruto dropped his head back until it hit the headboard with a thunk, “I went into the bathroom to heat the water up for you, you bastard. You said your body was sore and there’s an ofuro in there. I did say maybe we needed space, and I planned to give it to you if that’s what you wanted, but I wasn’t going to just leave you here. I was going to let you soak and think and wait out here until you were ready to talk to me.” He tightened his grip on Sasuke’s hip, anger tinging his words as he continued, “I take my responsibilities as a Dom seriously, and I would never leave a Sub under my care until I was sure they were okay.

“Did you even think about how you were going to go home? What would you do if you ran into another Dom while in this condition? What do you think would happen to you?” Naruto asked, watching as Sasuke ducked his head like a chastised child. “Right now, even those without a secondary nature would probably be able to tell you’re a Sub. I know you’re a strong shinobi, and I trust you with my life on the battlefield, you’re the only know I’d trust at my back without hesitation. But I need you to trust me when it comes to caring for your dynamic, if you can’t do that, then this won’t work.”

Sasuke grimaced, “I…”

“Don’t answer right now,” he interrupted, commanding Sasuke to make sure he listened. “I want you to really think about this, Sasuke. If your wanting all of me was just a momentary lapse of judgment, just your Sub-side and emotions getting the best of you, then will allow you to back out of it this one time. We’ll go back to being best friends and mission partners. I won’t be angry,” he clenched his jaw as his Dom-side roared his disagreement, but he didn’t let it slip out as he caught Sasuke’s eye. “I won’t hold a grudge or pursue you, but I also will never play with you again.”

“Never?” he asked, uncertain if he felt dismayed or just surprised.

Naruto nodded, emphasizing, “Never, no matter how much you might need it. I can’t be in limbo like that, Sasuke, my Dom-side wants to claim you as my Sub, wants to make it known everywhere and to everyone. But I could make peace with just me knowing that you are mine and mine alone, but if you can’t be that, if you can’t trust me or accept me, then I can’t cross that line again. I can’t play with you again, for my own sanity.”

He understood what Naruto was saying, and he was even offering him exactly what he had wanted—to return to who and how they were before their secondary natures tangled everything up—but now that Naruto was offering it to him, he wasn’t so sure it was what he wanted. His Sub-nature scared him, it made him weak in ways he despised, but the way Naruto smiled at him when he did a good job following his commands, and how safe he felt with him, all those things calmed his soul in a way he’d never felt before. If he lost that…would he ever find it again?

He already knew the answer—no, he wouldn’t. There was no one on this earth that he would ever trust as much as he trusted Naruto. He doubted there was another person as pigheaded as him to stick it out long enough to crack his walls, let alone get past them. Or another person he could tolerate long enough if he were honest. The fact that Naruto had was a mystery in itself, but maybe their dynamics had been drawing them toward each other for much longer than either of them had been aware. The idea didn’t sit well with Sasuke, he hated the thought that he wasn’t in control of his own life, that his future wasn’t his own making but that of his Sub-side. But even if it had, it didn’t change their current predicament or what to do with what he knew now.

“I thought you weren’t interested in forming a contract with a Sub,” Sasuke said, “but you said you want to claim me as your Sub.”

Naruto sighed, he knew Sasuke had misunderstood months ago but the bastard never let him explain. “I’m not against having an exclusive partner, but it’s not something I would ever rush into. The more you play with one partner, the stronger your bond becomes. It’s more of a protection for the Sub because the stronger your bond with your Dom is, the more you can resist the commands of another Dom, but it also dulls the satisfaction a Dom gets if they play with another Sub. And breaking a contract isn’t easy; it can get real messy too, so I’ve never done it.”

“But if that Sub were me?” he asked softly, searching Naruto’s eyes for the answer.

“I won’t answer that now, Sasuke, not when there are so many other things to work out between us first,” he said, hands aching to run up and down Sasuke’s body, but he held back. He was sure Sasuke wouldn’t appreciate that, not when the Sub was this tense in his lap.

“But—”

“No,” he commanded, making Sasuke’s teeth clack together with how quickly he shut his mouth. “Right now, you’re going to rest and soak, and I will give you the space you said you needed. I want you to really think it through and decide whether what you said during our play is what you want or not.”  

Sasuke nodded silently, not trusting his voice to be his, and threw his arms around Naruto’s neck, holding on tighter than he meant to. He wrapped his legs around Naruto’s hips as the Dom stood up and tucked his head beneath Naruto’s chin, his lips pressing against tawny skin and tasting sweat and sex upon them. His cheeks turned scarlet as his cock hardened against his will, Naruto’s husky chuckle indicating the Dom was already aware of his body’s betrayal.

“I’m not going anywhere, Sasuke,” Naruto whispered, deft hands moving down to hold the Sub by his thighs. He walked toward the bathroom, unable to stop himself from caressing Sasuke’s sack with his fingertips, and ignored Sasuke’s squirming as he said, “Ask me again after you’ve decided whether you even want to continue this relationship with me, I promise you, I’ll be waiting.”

Dhampir
Page 13
2/16/2025